《Yu Lianzhou  in Wudang》


 C1

    In the beginning, there was this rock in the primal chaos, and this rock towered over the Taihe Mountains.


    Facing the peak of thousands of feet, back gushing sweet spring water a bay.


    The stone was shaped like a flying phoenix, and the shrine was shaped like a blue conch.


    The Immortal Pond swirled in three directions, with the ancient pine trees and the pine trees in four directions.


    Beads of rain on the stone stack, the wind flute sound Matsuyuguan.


    The horned chicken reports to the east, and the late crane returns to Half Moon Bay.


    Immortal birds at the mouth of the valley were known as the beasts at the summit of the mountain.


    The difference between the two was like the difference between heaven and earth. The difference was like the difference between heaven and earth. The difference between the two was like the difference between heaven and earth. The difference was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    This was where Gao Zhen became a Daoist and left behind traces in the human world.


    Many immortal companions from ancient times had gone to return the favor to the famed mountain.


    This was the description of Wudang Mountain by Lu Dongbin, a master of the Tang Dynasty. It was evident that Wudang Mountain had already become famous in the Tang Dynasty. In the following hundred years, there were countless masters searching for immortals in Wudang Mountain.


    Wu Dang Mountain, also known as Tai He Mountain, Xie Luo Mountain, Ginseng Mountain, Immortal Room Mountain, ancient name of "Tai Yue", "Xuan Yue", "Da Yue", located in Hubei Province, Shiyan City.


    Wu Dang is a Taoist martial forest sacred land, and is equally famous as the Buddhist Song Shaolin Temple. Therefore, there is a saying in the martial arts world that "the North Sect has its Shaolin, South Chongwu Dang". Although the Wu Dang Sect is famous in the martial arts world today, it has not reached the level of being on par with Shaolin, and Zhang Sanfeng alone has made it known to the martial arts world.


    At this time, spring and summer intersected, and as the sun rose, a beam of light shone on the golden peak of Wudang Mountain, causing it to look like a paradise. The crowd was in a deep and dangerous state, filled with a majestic aura, causing people to unconsciously sink into the beautiful scenery of nature.


    Behind Wu Dang Mountain, a thirteen-fourteen year old young man was sitting on a rock. His eyes were slightly closed, his legs were crossed, and his spine was in a straight line. A flow of Yang energy, which could be seen with the naked eye, was entering his mouth and being slowly exhaled.


    "Second brother, second brother!"


    A shout came from afar, and after the youth heard it, he slowly stopped. A mouthful of turbid air that was thicker than before was exhaled from his mouth, and after three feet, it dispersed. From this, it could be seen that the youth''s internal energy had reached a certain level. The youth stood up, walked to the side of the person who had shouted, and said to the ten year old boy who was panting:


    "Dai Yan, did something happen?"


    "Second Brother, Master and Eldest Apprentice Brother are at the main hall of the Violet Firmament Hall. They asked you to go over for some instructions."


    "Alright, then I''ll be leaving first. Follow me slowly."


    Just as he finished speaking, he had already started moving. His movements were light and precise like a spirit ape. Within a few breaths time, he was already dozens of feet away. The boy called Dai Yan was full of envy. He thought, "I must practice martial arts properly so that Master can pass on Di Yunzong to me as soon as possible."


    When she came back to her senses and saw that her second brother had also left, she hurriedly shouted:


    "Second brother, wait for me!"


    He immediately chased after the youth.


    In his previous life, he was a business tycoon with a blissful family. Unexpectedly, because of overwork, he was diagnosed with brain cancer by the hospital, and the risk of surgery was too high. When he found out about it, he found it hard to believe and was lost for a while.


    In the end, he refused to accept the treatment, made a will, and left the company to his wife. He told his family that he had gone on an expedition abroad, and in fact had gone around in his own car, but one day, while driving, he fainted, had gotten into a car accident, and when he woke up, he was lying on a bed in a small house, a child of five or six years old.


    He discovered that a village was being robbed by a group of mounted gangsters, so he saved him from the mounted gangsters. Unfortunately, all his family members died at the hands of the mounted gangsters, and most of the villagers in the village died in order to not be able to raise him.


    Seeing this, his master intended to bring him back to Wu Dai Palace for adoption, so he asked for his name, took him in, touched his bones on the way, and found him to be very suitable for martial arts training. He had the urge to take him in, but he was too frightened and had a high fever along the way.


    What happened after that was clear to him. He had taken Zhang Sanfeng as his master and became his second disciple. Coincidentally, the name of his body in this life was Yu Lianzhou.


    Only those who had died once would feel that their lives were precious. After knowing that there was an inner force skill in this world, in order to have a good body, he didn''t want to waste his time practicing diligently every day with a good master.


    From the way he spoke, it was impossible to tell that he was a five or six-year-old child. The only explanation his master could give was that he had survived a great disaster and was mentally mature, but only he knew that there lived in this body of a six-year-old child a forty-year-old soul.


    He had taken Zhang Sanfeng as his master, and learned that his eldest brother''s name was Song Yuanqiao. In the following days, he heard his master talk about some matters in the martial arts world, and only then did he realize that he had come to the Celestial Dragon Slaying World.


    After taking a master, it was always sunrise. In the morning, the master taught him how to read (it was normal for a six year old child to not know how to read), and in the afternoon, he taught him how to recognize the blood location map.


    Just like this, one month later, he had basically completed his studies. His master was greatly astonished by the progress of his studies and praised, "Wise and talented."


    Later on, he began to teach the scriptures of the Dao, and only after comprehending the meaning did he begin to teach his martial arts. According to his master, most of his martial arts were comprehended from these scriptures.


    It had to be known that Zhang Sanfeng was now the number one expert of the martial arts world, and his martial arts cultivation was unfathomable. It was already a great honor for those experts in the martial arts world to be able to receive guidance from Zhang Sanfeng, and they were overjoyed.


    And since he had received his teachings, how could he not listen to him? This was his greatest opportunity.


    In his previous life, Lotus Boat had been a businessman. He had been cheated in the shopping mall and experienced life and death situations. He had already seen through the world. The only thing he had left behind was his longing for his parents and children.


    It was in accord with the martial arts scriptures of the Taoists. In a short month, Qi was produced, and after a month, Qi was successfully channeled into the body with the help of a master, officially entering the ranks of the warriors.


    One must not underestimate these two months. One must know that it took half a year for his Eldest Senior Brother to master the skill from formally learning martial arts to induce Qi into his body. And this was only because of his superior aptitude and the assistance of a grandmaster of martial arts like Zhang Sanfeng.


    One must know that most of the martial arts cultivation techniques used by the so-called martial artists in the martial arts world were external techniques which injured the body. Even though they had internal techniques, they were extremely ordinary and had limited achievements.


    Therefore, it was extremely important to have a good teacher. The reason why Shaolin had lived for hundreds of years without falling, and was in charge of the Martial Arts Cow, was because the ancestors of Shaolin used their great wisdom and perseverance to create many profound martial arts, and trained many experts.


    At this point, every generation had outstanding disciples, and they all became proud martial artists. For hundreds of years, Shaolin had become the martial arts sacred land that many martial artists had dreamed of, absorbing a great deal of talent.


    From the perspective of his previous life, this formed a virtuous circle. Shaolin used profound martial arts to absorb a large number of outstanding talents, and these people displayed the extraordinary aspects of Shaolin martial arts, attracting a large number of talents. This created a virtuous circle, allowing Shaolin''s inheritance to be more extensive, and its influence to be more and more powerful.


    There was only a few gossip. Ever since Yu LianZhou had succeeded in drawing in Qi, she had started to practice Zhang Sanfeng''s self-created basic inner force skill. Although it was a basic inner force skill, it came from Zhang Sanfeng.


    The martial arts of the Wudang Sect emphasized on nourishing one''s Qi, not on the other hand, it emphasized on the cultivation of internal energy. At first, the cultivation progress was slightly slower, but later on it improved faster and faster.


    For the next few years, the lotus boat used the basic inner force skill of Wu Dang to channel Qi into the body, nurturing the meridians, the Qi in the Dantian became increasingly vigorous, and the foundation of martial arts improved tremendously. At the same time, Yu Lianzhou''s state of mind also conformed to the true meaning of Taoism, gradually entering into a better state, finally successfully opening her meridians at the age of nine and officially entering the third-rate realm.


    Later on, he would pass on the Taoist Mantra to his master, Wu Dang Taihe. One must know that the Taoist Cultivation Method was a top-notch foundation building method, and it was extremely exquisite.


    Yu Lianzhou''s mind was already fully open, and her perception was extraordinary. Adding on the fact that she had excellent Innate Ability and a calm mind, she was able to cultivate too fast. Finally, a year ago, she reached the Large Success stage in the Supreme Harmony Skill.


    After that, he had also been taught the Nine Yang Art by his master, and every day at sunrise, he would gather and breathe on the rocks at the back of the mountain. When the sun rose, he would ascend to the top of the mountain and absorb and release the Supreme Qi. At noon, he would cultivate the Pure Yang Qi while he was in the practice room.


    Although the Nine Yang Art of the Nine Yang Art was not as profound as the Nine Yang Art of the Nine Yang, it was still the best inner force art in the world after dozens of years of Zhang Sanfeng''s research and study.


    As the lotus boat''s movement technique was displayed, the scenery on both sides quickly retreated as they thought to themselves, "Looks like I''ve made great progress in my TIyun Sect, and my own Nine Suns Technique is also gradually entering a better state. I hope to reach the Small Success Stage within half a year, no longer slower than Big Senior, and after experiencing all sorts of experiences in my previous life, I no longer have any desire to win against him, I only wish to have a good body in this life and once again develop my martial arts as if I have lived for many years."


    As she thought about it, her steps became lighter and lighter, and she rushed towards the main hall.


    "Request for fresh flowers," "Request for reward," "Request for collection," or "Request for monthly tickets."

 C2

    As for Yu LianZhou, she arrived in front of the main hall of Mount Wudang in less than an hour''s time. The words "Violet Firmament Hall" were written on top, and there were two side halls beside the Violet Firmament Hall, but there were no other houses.


    It had to be known that the current Wu Dang was not comparable to the future generations. Not long after Zhang Sanfeng had founded the Wudang Sect, a few houses had been left behind by previous generations.


    He only heard a deep voice resounding in his ears, and Lotus Boat thought to himself, "Master''s cultivation is indeed extraordinary. One must know that his master had already heard that he had arrived, even though he was only ten feet away from the main entrance."


    Putting aside the distracting thoughts in his mind, he adjusted his breathing and slowly said:


    "Yes, Master."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pushed open the door and entered. He saw an old man sitting on the throne, wearing a Daoist robe, with his eyes closed and shoulders relaxed. He held a horsetail whisk over his shoulder, his hair and beard were slightly white, and his complexion was rosy.


    He knew in his heart that his master''s relaxed posture was in perfect harmony with the natural way of the world. His power was already connected to the great hall, and a few years ago, he had even stepped into the realm of Heaven Man Unity that all martial artists in the world yearned for.


    On the side stood an eighteen or nineteen year old youth. It was their senior, Song Yuanqiao. His face was solemn.


    "Master, eldest senior brother!"


    Lian Zhou was about to kneel down and greet her teacher.


    "There is no need to be so courteous, there is no need for master and disciple to act this way."


    She could only feel a force supporting her body, making her unable to kneel down. She knew that her master must have done it, so she gave up.


    "I wonder what Teacher has to say to this disciple?"


    One must know that Zhang Sanfeng was a very easy-going person. He would usually have orders in his own room and rarely came to the main hall. Lian Zhou thought that something big was going to happen to his sect.


    Sure enough, he only heard his master say:


    "Daoist Hundred Bones sent a war letter to Master, asking to come to Martial Uncle for a duel in three months. I have come to inform you that I will be in seclusion for three months to fight Daoist Hundred Bones."


    When Lian Zhou heard this, she was shocked. In her previous life, Daoist Hundred Damage was a hidden expert in the Heaven Slaughter Dragon Chronicle. Although she had yet to go down the mountain to gain experience in this life, she had heard Master and her senior brother speak of Daoist Hundred Damage many times.


    When he was young, he was an Elementary Scholar who had gone to the capital to take the examinations, but at that time, it was the last year of the Southern Song Dynasty, when a group of officials beat up the poor. At that time, he was in the prime of his youth, so he had bravely stepped forward to offend the powerful and influential, and after finding a reason not to participate in the imperial examinations, he went to court.


    On the way back home, I met a thief, who barely survived, and was saved by a hero. He thought, "If I can do this, then what else can I do, so I decided to practice martial arts and went to the mountains to study."


    One could imagine that, as a weak scholar, he had experienced a lot of hardships in his life, but his hard work had paid off. After more than ten years, this person had learned some martial arts from who knows where, and had become a famous expert in the martial arts world in just a few short years.


    In the following few years, Zhang Sanfeng went around challenging experts from everywhere, but none of them were defeated. His skills became even more profound, and at that time, Zhang Sanfeng was able to become one of the top experts in the world, a person who was rarely seen in the martial arts world.


    After many years of Daoism, Zhang Sanfeng had comprehended the Nine Yang Art, which was already considered profound. And the inner strength of the ice of the Daoist Master of Hundred Damage was considered the best in martial arts, which allowed the inner strength of the Daoist Master of Hundred Damage to be the nemesis of the two. The inner strength of the Daoist Master of Hundred Damage fought fiercely for one day and one night, but the inner strength of the Daoist Master of Hundred Damage eventually lost to the main sect of the Celestial Sect of Wonders.


    Before he left, Daoist Hundred Bones had told Zhang Sanfeng that he would definitely compete with him again. After that, Daoist Hundred Bones had disappeared from the martial arts world. Some people in the martial arts world had said that he had died, while some people had said that he had gone into seclusion to cultivate.


    This was how the martial arts world was. A new generation replaced the old. Several decades later, there would no longer be mention of the Hundred Slaughter Daoists.


    As time passed, Zhang Sanfeng started the Wudang Sect later on. Since he had too many things to do and was busy teaching his disciples, he no longer cared about the Hundred Slaughter Daoist. Gradually, Zhang Sanfeng forgot that Hundred Slaughter Daoist was looking for him to compete in martial arts.


    Just a few months ago, news had spread in the martial arts world that Daoist Hundred Bends had returned. First, it was an old man who descended from the sky, then he disappeared without a trace, and then there was the news that the Sect Leader of the Ming Sect, Xiu Xiu, had been defeated by this old man.


    One must know that the Sect Leader of the Ming Sect, Xiu Xiu, was a well-known expert in the martial arts world. She possessed the power of the great transference of the heaven and earth, as well as excellent internal energy.


    After defeating Xiu Xiu, Daoist Hundred Bones had threatened to challenge Zhang Sanfeng to a martial arts match on the first day of June, which would be the same as the defeat decades ago. One must know that Zhang Sanfeng had been the strongest master in the world for decades, and some years ago, he even went to find Zhang Sanfeng for the title of the best fighter in the world. Among them were some famous experts of the martial arts world, but they were all defeated by Zhang Sanfeng.


    Now that they heard that this Daoist Hundred Bones had challenged Zhang Sanfeng, it was a shocking news for the entire martial arts world. There were many people in the martial arts world who walked towards the Wu Dang Mountain, anticipating the day of the martial competition.


    As the lotus boat focused, he heard his master say:


    "Daoist Hundred Bones sought to compete in martial arts this time. It can be seen that his cultivation base has improved greatly. Although I have improved quite a bit in the past few decades, I am not confident that I can win!"


    "Master is too modest. Even if Daoist Hundred Slaughter''s cultivation has advanced greatly, he will still not be a match for Master!" The lotus boat said.


    Next to him, Song Yuanqiao also hastily opened his mouth and said, "Yes, master, second brother is right, master will definitely win." He saw that Song Yuanqiao''s face was serious and his tone was firm.


    When Zhang Sanfeng heard this, he said, "Daoist Hundred Bones is a martial arts prodigy. When I fought him dozens of years ago, the strange cold force in my body was the same as his. In the end, if it wasn''t for the fact that his technique was flawed, I wouldn''t have been able to win against him.


    Until now, I do not dare to say that I am invincible under the heavens. I know that there is always someone stronger than me, someone stronger than me, and that the path of martial arts is a tough one. Alright, today I have called you two here to prepare for the competition. When the day of the competition arrives, the heroes of the martial arts world will come to my place.


    Afterwards, the three of them discussed for a long time before an hour passed. Then, Zhang Sanfeng said, "The two little monkeys hidden outside the house still haven''t come in."

 C3

    Just as Zhang Sanfeng finished speaking, he heard a scream from outside the door, "Ah! Master has discovered us!"


    "That''s right, third brother. Master is calling us. Let''s go in." Another child''s voice came from outside the door.


    She looked towards the door and saw two children walking into the hall. One of them was the person who had gone to the back mountain to call her. Behind him was a seven or eight year old child who looked very cute.


    Seeing the two of them, Lian Zhou thought to herself, "Who would have thought that these two children would be the famous'' Three Heroes'' Yu and ''Four Heroes'' Zhang from the Jianghu."


    He only heard Zhang Sanfeng say, "Alright, I will soon go into seclusion. Yuanqiao, LianZhou, you guys must properly supervise the two of them to train. I will depend on you guys in the future."


    "Yes, Master. This disciple will keep Master''s teachings in mind and will definitely train diligently and not disappoint Master." The duo hurriedly said.


    When Zhang Sanfeng heard this, he looked at his two disciples and felt gratified in his heart. He was satisfied with these two disciples, and thought to himself: "My eldest disciple has already assumed a certain level of responsibility, and my second disciple''s aptitude is extraordinary. If I can properly train him, his future achievements might not be any weaker than mine."


    After the discussion between the master and disciple of the Violet Sky Sect that day, the next day, Zhang Sanfeng went to the small hut at the back of the mountain to train in seclusion. After the discussion that day, the master and disciple of the Violet Sky Sect that day, Zhang Sanfeng went to the small hut at the back mountain to train in seclusion that next day.


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he wanted to refute, but they knew their own business, the Wudang Sect had no one, how could you receive them, you just have to rely on yourself and your junior brother, stop messing around, can this really calm the situation down? Although he had a little fame in the martial arts world, it all depended on his master''s reputation now, if it was him, no one would know who you were.


    When the time came, the master would just say a few words, and the master would probably have to rely on himself. Thus, he spread the news that Mount Wudang had been sealed, and would not receive visitors until the first of June.


    In the following days, the two disciples focused on practicing martial arts and urged the two children to practice martial arts. The days passed one by one.


    As the first day of June approached, more and more people from the martial arts world came to visit Wu Dang. It was already a sea of people at the foot of the mountain, but no one dared to go up the mountain on their own, on one hand because of Zhang Sanfeng''s prestige and on the other hand because of the rules of the martial arts world. Not receiving visitors during the period of sealing the mountain was the rule, even if you didn''t look at Shaolin, Emei and other Faction, they still didn''t come.


    On the first day of June, the gates of Mount Wudang opened and Yu Lianzhou came to the foot of the mountain. There were hundreds of people, and there were many of them who were filled with killing intent. It could be seen that their hands weren''t as simple as just one or two lives.


    However, Yu Lianzhou had achieved a certain level of inner force cultivation, and she was also used to this kind of situation in her previous life, so she was surprised that so many martial artists had come to Wu Dang.


    "Everyone, I am Yu Lian Zhou, and I have just settled down as the second disciple. Thank you for coming to support my master, please follow me up the mountain."


    The young man was dressed in a Daoist robe, so he could not be considered handsome. However, he could be considered handsome, especially with his bright eyes, upon closer inspection, a hint of light would occasionally flash across his eyes. There was no lack of a profound cultivation, but everyone felt that this young man was not young, but his internal energy was not weak, and they all thought that he was indeed the disciple of Master Zhang.


    The heroes followed Yu LianZhou down the mountain and headed towards the Wu Dang Mountain. Before long, they arrived at the square in front of Violet Firmament Hall. Everyone saw an old Daoist standing in front of the great hall.


    The youth who had previously led them up the mountain walked up to the old Daoist and said, "Teacher, the guests have arrived."


    Only now did everyone recognize this old Daoist as the current number one expert of the martial arts world, Zhang Sanfeng. Everyone hurriedly bowed and said, "Sage Zhang, have a good day."


    Although Zhang Sanfeng was the oldest among the crowd, he had always been easygoing and fickle, not minding his own business, but he still returned the greeting


    "Everyone, come from afar. This old Daoist has not been able to receive you from far away. May everyone forgive me for my rudeness!"


    "I don''t dare! I don''t dare!" Everyone hurriedly said.


    "Everyone, please follow this old Daoist into the great hall for a short rest!"


    Following which, everyone entered and sat down in order according to the status of the martial arts world. Those with lower status would not be able to enter the shop. Fortunately, the numerous seats arranged in the plaza were enough to accommodate so many people.


    After Yu LianZhou arranged for everyone to take their seats in the plaza, they entered the main hall. They saw their Master having a pleasant conversation with everyone in the main hall, and then standing next to Zhang Sanfeng, they heard him say, "Yuanqiao, let me introduce you all to our seniors."


    He listened attentively and his eyes followed Zhang Sanfeng''s movements. Zhang Sanfeng stood up and walked to the seat on the right side of the table, and said, "This is the most famous sword technique in the martial arts world. It has been over twenty years since an enemy has appeared."


    The Heroic Assassin hurriedly stood up and saluted the two people beside Zhang Sanfeng. Song Yu and Zhang Sanfeng immediately returned the greeting, carefully examining the man standing before them, he seemed to be about eight feet long, sixty years old, had a white beard, a face like a peach and a plum, sharp eyes, full of energy, and slightly temples. It was obvious that he had reached the first class cultivation level in the martial arts world.


    After that, Zhang Sanfeng introduced the first person on the left, saying, "This is Zhao Tiansong, a famous man from Hebei Province. He possessed a hundred sets of sword techniques, and then created a single-edged sword technique of his own.


    When Zhang Tianyuan heard this, he hurriedly said, "You flatter me, Master. My swordsmanship is not as good as yours."


    Hearing this, the two quickly bowed. This person''s hair and beard were white, he was thin and short, only six feet tall, his eyes were slightly closed, and he looked like a good person. His hands were soft and white like a woman''s, and it was impossible to tell that he was a sword user.


    However, the two did not dare to underestimate this person. Although they had never seen a master equipped with a sword since they had taken him in as their master, they could tell from daily teaching that their master''s swordsmanship had reached the level of the Universal Sword Arts. For this person to be able to spar with their master, it could be seen how rare swordsmanship was.

 C4

    After that, Zhang Sanfeng pointed to one of them and said, "This is Master Miao Wuji from Shu. He is the best in the world. He is invincible throughout Shu."


    Song Yu and Zhang Xuan hurriedly looked over and saw that the person had a beautiful figure, a ruddy haircut, and a sharp gaze that seemed to be able to see through one''s heart. Song Yu and Zhang Xuan hurriedly shifted their gazes away because his gaze was too forceful, causing the two of them to be unable to catch their breath.


    Zhang Sanfeng then introduced, "This is the Lingnan Heroic Assassin, Elder Lang Piao. He is a good person with two palms and a set of Blue Wave Palm techniques that no one would be able to defeat."


    This person was around fifty years old, with jet-black hair at his temples. He had a serious expression on his face, and was not smiling at all. He was seven feet tall, and his breathing was steady and heavy.


    Afterwards, Zhang Sanfeng introduced the two to the several seniors in the hall. Although the remaining few were not as strong as the previous four in terms of inner force cultivation, they were still top martial artists. It could be seen that they had attracted quite a few experts.


    These people probably had very few opportunities to show their faces in the martial arts world, and they were all in the state of seclusion. If not for the fact that this martial arts competition was a battle between two rarely seen experts, it was likely that they would never see it again in their entire lives.


    Yu Lianzhou''s heart was also filled with excitement. There were more than thirteen people in the hall, all over half a century old, and according to her master''s introduction, they were all top elites in the martial arts world, especially the top four. Their martial arts cultivation was much higher than the rest of the people, and they were all top elites in the martial arts world.


    As he thought to himself, ever since the Mongolians occupied the Central Plains, they had repeatedly killed and massacred many Han Chinese. Kublai Lie was especially angry about his brother''s death in Yangguo''s hands, so he was extremely fearful of the people in the Central Plains martial arts forest. After the founding of the Yuan Dynasty, he ordered the burning of martial arts manuals, forbade the people to practice martial arts, and slaughtered the martial artists on a large scale.


    Although the inheritance of martial arts had been persecuted, but the people of the Central Plains were capable of producing generations, and a large number of outstanding people emerged. They created their own cultivation technique to resist the destruction of Yuan Ting, and after decades of experience, the Central Plains had also produced many experts.


    Ordinary armies could do nothing to these experts, but to eliminate these people, they would have to mobilize a large number of men, which would take a lot of time and effort. With the fall of the Yuan Court in recent years, they would no longer be able to destroy these people.


    The more difficult it was, the greater one''s potential would be. Faced with the pressure from the Yuan Courtyard, a group of martial arts geniuses emerged, and the few people in the great hall were the representatives.


    Just as the thoughts of the lotus boat spun a hundred times, an old woman''s voice suddenly sounded by his ear.


    "Grand Master Emei Feng Zhe, disciple Gu Hong Zi, and Fang Ruping pay their respects to Master Zhang."


    Although this voice sounded old, it was clear and powerful. It was like a soft voice, like the chirping of birds coming out of a valley. The people in the hall stood up one after another. Zhang Sanfeng took the lead and went out to welcome them. Song Yu and Liu Suifeng hurriedly followed him.


    The people on the square had already stood up and wanted to see the Sect Leader Emei''s elegance, but they soon saw three people stepping into the square. The person in the lead was holding a great sword and was dressed like a nun, he looked like a beautiful lady, and if it wasn''t for the wrinkles on her forehead and the corners of her eyes, people would have believed that she was thirty years old.


    Behind him followed a man and a woman. The man appeared to be around twenty years old. He was dressed in blue and looked extraordinary. He had a handsome appearance and was eight feet tall. The woman was dressed in a light green dress. She looked to be about eighteen or nineteen years old, and her features were very beautiful. She was tall and slender, and if one looked closely, they would see her looking out of the corner of her eyes at the man beside her.


    Zhang Sanfeng stepped forward and said, "Emei came from afar, and this old Taoist was unable to welcome you from afar. Please forgive me."


    "Sage Zhang, no need to be so courteous. You have a very good relationship with my master, and can be considered to be my senior. I do not dare to accept such a huge gift from you."


    When Zhang Sanfeng heard this, an image of a young girl appeared in his mind. He remembered that she had left an unforgettable image in his mind with her light yellow dress. He pressed his heart and quickly entered the hall.


    He only heard Grandmaster Fengling say, "Slow down, Zhang Zhenren. I ran into Karakorum, Kongtong, Mount Hua, and the Shaolin Sect Leader at the foot of the mountain. I was here to inform you."


    Upon hearing that, Zhang Sanfeng hurriedly said, "How is this old Taoist able? I have troubled the entire Jianghu to help me. I am ashamed."


    Moments


    "Huashan Ning Yun Qing, Junior Brother Gao Si Cheng, Fang Dong Bai, Disciple Bai Yuan pays his respects to Dao Master Zhang."


    "Bailu Zi from Karakorum, my disciple Ye Wuya, Ban Shushan, He Taichong pays his respects to Dao Master Zhang."


    "Kongtong Cang Song Zi, bring disciple Guan Neng, Zong Weixia, Tang Wenliang, Chang Jingzhi, and Hu Bao to greet Dao Master Zhang."


    In just a moment, a group of people had arrived. The Hua Shan Sect''s Sect Leader was dressed in grey, appearing to be in his forties with light steps and a neat and tidy three-pronged beard. There were three people following behind him. Two of them were around thirty years old, one was tall and thin, the other was short and fat, and the last one was a fifteen to sixteen year old teenager.


    One of them was a dignified looking man who looked to be about twenty years old. Presumably, he was the eldest disciple of the Karakorum, Ye Wuya, the other was an ordinary looking girl with a short stature, about eighteen to nineteen years old, who was also an outstanding disciple of the Karakorum, Ban Shushan. The last young man was handsome, around sixteen to seventeen years old, so he must be He Taichong.


    Cangtong Zi of the Kongtong Sect was dressed in a daoist robe. His hair was young, his stature was short, and he was over six feet tall. Behind him were five disciples ¡ª all outstanding disciples of the younger generation of the Kongtong Sect.


    After chatting for a while, they suddenly heard a loud and clear Buddhist chant, "Amitabha", resounding in their ears. Everyone praised it in their hearts as they raised their heads to look down the mountain, only to see several monks ascend the mountain.


    The leader was wearing a monastic robe, holding a staff in his hand, he slowly walked over with two middle-aged monks at his side and four disciples in the end. The seven of them walked together, and their auras were consistent, and everyone present felt a strong pressure blowing towards them, the faces of those with weak kung fu skills turned pale, and they all retreated, the Sect Leaders of various sects could only release their auras to protect the disciples behind them.


    When Yu Lianzhou felt the aura, it was like a hammer striking down on her heart. She only felt difficulty in breathing and was about to retreat when she felt a gust of wind pass by. She turned around and saw her master holding a horsetail whisk in front of her, blocking the pressure.


    "High monk Shaolin has come to visit you in Wudang. This old Taoist is extremely terrified." Zhang Sanfeng took a step forward, his left hand holding the horsetail whisk and his right hand bowing, to welcome the tall monk.


    Upon seeing Zhang Sanfeng''s movements, the seven Shaolin disciples only felt a surge of pure holy qi flowing in front of them. Immediately, they felt the Qi in their bodies congealing, the seven of them looked at each other, retracting their Qi and taking a step forward.


    The monk in front of him did not have a trace of breath left, those with low cultivation were surprised, they did not understand why, only those with high cultivation would feel that Wu Dang had fought with Shaolin just now, and felt that Zhang Sanfeng''s cultivation was not as deep as theirs.

 C5

    "This humble monk has gone through hell and brought his junior brother through tribulation and tribulation. This disciple has come to pay his respects." The monk in the lead bowed to Zhang Sanfeng.


    Zhang Sanfeng quickly led him forward, thinking to himself, "My master has never formally become Young Master Ye Yuan''s disciple. Since he became a master of his art, Shaolin has always disliked him, and has repeatedly caused trouble for himself. I didn''t expect Shaolin to come to me, Wu Dang."


    It was a pity that none of the disciples were his match, and only when Zhang Sanfeng was praised as the number one expert in the world, did he give up and when he heard that he had set up the martial arts school, did Shaolin get so angry that he could not beat him, and could only swallow this grievance in his mouth. The people of Cheng Shaolin never come to Wudang Mountain.


    At first, Shaolin didn''t want to come, but he had underestimated the attention paid to this contest by the martial arts people. The other sects all rushed to Mount Wudang.


    For hundreds of years, Shaolin had been part of the martial arts world, but despite having experienced many calamities, he had suffered a great loss of strength and strength. Since then, he had not been able to leave the mountain, but then the matter of Zhang Sanfeng and Zu Daodao caused Shaolin''s prestige to plummet, as well as the rise of the Emei, Hua Shan, Kunlun and Kongtong Faction, which made Shaolin feel a sense of crisis.


    Moreover, after dozens of years of cultivation, Shaolin slowly recovered its vitality, and only then did it emerge from the mountain a few years ago. It was only after Shaolin''s disciples had traveled the martial arts world on a large scale that Shaolin regained its reputation.


    It had to be known that Shaolin had always been known as the ''Great Mountain of Wu Lin'', and if he did not go to the Wu Dang Mountain, it would harm Shaolin''s prestige. At the same time, Shaolin had long disliked Zhang Sanfeng being called the number one in the world, so it was necessary for him to suppress Zhang Sanfeng, which was why Shaolin had just come up the mountain.


    To his surprise, the aura of the seven of them was broken by Zhang Sanfeng as he thought to himself, "This old Taoist is indeed extraordinary, he is actually able to break through the combined power of all seven of us. I''m afraid he has already stepped into the ''one with the world'' stage."


    When everyone saw Shaolin monk entering the plaza, the masters present carefully looked at them and finally realized that the seven of them were light in steps and their breathing was rhythmic. The three people in front had benevolent expressions on their faces; they were Shaolin Sanlang, and he had already made a name for himself as soon as he came out of the martial arts world.


    The last four people were the outstanding disciples of Shaolin''s younger generation, the leader was already famous in the martial arts world, his cultivation was close to the top monk of Shaolin''s generation, he was the first disciple of Shaolin''s generation, the other three people were also newly established in the martial arts world, their cultivation level was not weak, but it was not as good as seeing them in the sky.


    Shaolin was indeed worthy of his title of being known as the top disciple of the martial sect. Not to mention that even the young disciples of this generation were better than his own disciples, especially the disciples of this generation, because they heard that he practiced the ''Unbreakable Body'' technique and was very difficult to defeat in the martial world.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw Wu Dang gathering such people, she also felt her mood surge and thought to herself, "More than half of the experts in Wu Lin have come. To be able to meet so many senior experts, it''s not a waste of my life." In his heart, he also had the desire to fight against the other heroes and to go down the mountain and explore the martial arts world.


    However, he knew that he still needed to practice his martial arts before he could travel alone in the martial arts world. Thus, he suppressed the distracting thoughts in his head and observed the competition carefully, hoping to learn something from it.


    "Hahaha, so many friends from the martial arts world. I am too late, please forgive me."


    A deep and resounding voice rang out by his ear, and it didn''t dissipate in the slightest. It was clear that this person''s cultivation was far superior to the one he had just transcended.


    When the crowd heard this, they saw another five silhouettes walking over from the foot of the mountain. They arrived not long after. The two of them were in their fifties with three young men and women following behind them.


    Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, only after hearing the surrounding people''s discussion did she know that the old man in black was the present Ming Sect''s Sect Leader, Yi Xiu, and another old man was also very famous in the martial arts world. He was the one who created the Primordius Art, the Great Western Region''s Su Luoqian, and his Primordius Thunder Hand was famous throughout the martial arts world.


    He was the pride of the young generation of Wu Lin, and was the future head of the Ming sect for all thirty-three generations. Right now, he was already a vice head of Ming sect, and in the recent years, he had taken care of everything from top to bottom. He was in charge of everything from head to toe, and was in charge of everything from head to toe.


    The other two were a man and a woman, the man was in his twenties, his body was tall and slender, his heroic spirit was strong and he could be considered to be rather well-known in the martial arts world. He was the disciple of Su Luo Shan, his name was Cheng Kun, and the other woman was Su Luo Shan''s daughter, called Su Quan, who was about eighteen or nineteen years old.


    Yu Lianzhou knew the identity of the newcomer and couldn''t help but guess in her heart, "How did Cheng Kun and Yang Tian get together? Judging from Su Quan''s expression, it seems like he has a good impression of Cheng Kun and Yang Tian."


    Under the leadership of Yi Xiu and Yang Tian, although they had very little contact with the Central Plains, the rules were strict. The church had very few criminals, and they also had a strong resistance against the Yuan, which meant that it had a great influence in the Central Plains, and the various factions in the Central Plains also respected and respected the Anti-Yuan Warriors.


    Therefore, the atmosphere in the main hall was quite harmonious. This was too busy for Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou. They moved chairs and poured tea.


    Time flew by at the tips of his fingers, and it was almost noon. The people in the halls were well-cultivated and did not think much of it, but the people outside the halls could not wait any longer and began to discuss amongst themselves, about to curse loudly.


    "Zhang Sanfeng, are you afraid? There are so many people here to help you."


    He only heard a voice coming from afar, and he didn''t know where this person was.


    "The news of the duel between you and me has already spread throughout the martial arts world. These martial artists have come to see you and your old friend''s face." After Zhang Sanfeng finished speaking, he stood up and walked to the plaza to welcome Daoist Hundred Slaughter.


    "Hahahaha ¡­ it''s been a few decades since I last saw you. Your bullshit mouth is growing stronger and stronger."


    When the crowd heard that Daoist Hundred Leopards had arrived, they hurriedly looked around, but they couldn''t find him.


    After a long time, the people present saw a white shadow flash past in the distance, standing on the big cauldron on the square, their hearts were filled with courage, no one could compare to Zhang Sanfeng''s movement technique, they did not know about it, they had heard that Song Yuanqiao had a unique movement technique in the martial arts world, Zhang Sanfeng''s movement technique must be extraordinary too.


    The crowd saw Daoist Hundred Bones standing on top of the cauldron. He was dressed in white, had a head full of silver hair, and a ruddy complexion. His extraordinary demeanor was reflected in the hearts of the crowd.


    Yu Lianzhou carefully looked at this person. He was a Hundred Slaughter Daoist and had the air of a deity, standing on top of the cauldron without revealing any trace of his presence, like an old man next door who did not know martial arts at all. If one did not know that he was standing on the cauldron, one would not be able to notice that he was right in front of them.


    Yu Lianzhou knew that this was because this person had already merged with the heavens and earth, and every single movement was blended into the surrounding environment. This was because she had felt it on her master before, but she never thought that the Hundred Slaughter Daoist would also have such a cultivation.

 C6

    Since the appearance of Daoist Hundred Bones, no one spoke a word. They were all carefully sizing up this person, whose name had shocked the martial arts world a few decades ago.


    "Zhang Sanfeng, we haven''t seen each other for dozens of years. I never would have thought that you would become the founder of a sect. Unfortunately, the Wudang Sect is going to die prematurely today." After he finished speaking, Daoist Hundred Bones began to laugh loudly.


    Whether or not Wu Dang can continue to be passed down is not up to you, but lies in the heart. As long as my martial arts philosophy can be passed down to the future generations, Wu Dang will always exist.


    "Hmm, I''d like to see how you''re going to live forever without me!"


    "Your father has the clouds: he doesn''t know anything about others, so he knows nothing about them; he doesn''t know anything about them; he doesn''t want to kill himself, so he has rendered meritorious deeds; he doesn''t care about himself, and he grows up." A husband does not fight, so there is no one in this world who can fight with him. "You and I are merely sparring in martial arts. Regardless of victory or defeat, you already possess a competitive spirit. You have lost your heart of the dao when fighting against it. Today, this old Taoist will definitely win."


    "Well said, the Dao is endless, there is no peak to the martial arts. After decades of studying martial arts, it is hard for my cultivation to advance any further, but today''s martial arts competition is only because of my wish from back then, and also because I wanted to advance my cultivation further. So, I am going to go all out today, don''t let me down."


    "Alright, in the Martial Arts Competition today, I will make use of everything I learned. I bid you farewell."


    Just as he finished speaking, Zhang Sanfeng''s horsetail whisk had his back to him, and with a step, he flew up and also stood on the other side of the cauldron. When everyone saw this, they slowly backed away from the cauldron, and in a moment, they saw a three meter open space around the cauldron.


    The two people on the cauldron stood facing each other without saying a word. It had been a long time since they last fought, and the spectators did not dare to take a deep breath, for they did not want to disturb the two. Those with high cultivations knew that the two people had already exchanged blows, and that it was a contest between their spirits.


    At this time, Daoist Hundred Bones was the first to strike out. His palm was as fast as lightning, leaving behind countless afterimages. His lower body, however, was as steady as Mt. Tai, remaining unmoving. Zhang Sanfeng welcomed the attack with both of his palms, fully unleashing his martial arts concept of late. He completely blocked all of Daoist Hundred Bones'' moves and secretly combined his body with that of Cypress Pine Tree ¡ª this was where the martial arts essence resided.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them had been fighting for who knows how many rounds, when suddenly, Daoist Hundred Slaughter saw that his speed had slowed down slightly, and that his palms were covered with cold Qi, and he struck towards Zhang Sanfeng''s chest. Seeing this, Zhang Sanfeng knew that his palms were different and did not dare to be careless.


    Even so, Zhang Sanfeng only felt a cold Qi from his hands, but as it was a battle between experts, he could not afford to be distracted, and immediately used his Qi to suppress his body''s discomfort. The movements remained the same, as he focused his mind and activated the palm technique.


    The Hundred Deaths Taoist was surprised, but he did not dare to be careless. He focused and waited, one hundred percent of his power was already in his hand, one palm was already facing Zhang Sanfeng, he only felt that Zhang Sanfeng''s palm was empty and powerless, his own one hundred percent of power was hitting cotton, he immediately felt uncomfortable and almost lost his zhen qi.


    After so many years of dominating the world, he had never seen such a martial art. He only felt that Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts were a little similar to the Great Universal Teleportation, but even the Great Universal Teleportation, which was a skill of the Ming sect, was not as strange as this.


    One must know that the Greater Teleportation is one of the most powerful martial arts passed down through the generations of the Ming Sect, and only the Sect Leader can practice it. This technique was divided into seven stages, and those with high comprehension could practice it. The author of the secret manual had only cultivated it to the sixth stage, while those who could practice it to the seventh stage were actually the first from ancient times until now. The fundamental principle of the Great Universal Dimensional Transference was to first stimulate one''s potential, and then to draw and teleport. It had nine main functions, which were to unleash the greatest potential, gather martial arts principles to achieve mastery, create flaws in the opponent, store power, stick to the force of the palm, draw and teleport the enemy''s power, convert yin and yang energy, and borrow power to strike and so on.


    However, Yi Xiu''s martial arts cultivation was not as good as Zhang Sanfeng''s. At Zhang Sanfeng''s level, even an ordinary martial art would be able to display a great amount of power, not to mention the absolute martial art that Zhang Sanfeng had created with his own hands, the Ethereal Palm.


    Wu Dang''s Ethereal Palm Manipulation mainly focused on the palm. It extended continuously with continuous movements. The palm technique circulated into a ring, and the force required an inner strength, an outer softness, and a quick and quick burst of energy. Although Zhang Sanfeng was on the defensive, he only needed to wait for Daoist Hundred Bones'' strength to weaken before he could unleash a thunderous attack. This was exactly where the martial art essence was located.


    The Hundred Slaughter Daoist felt extremely uneasy, but there was no time to relax in a battle between experts, thus his attack speed became even more powerful, in a moment, he had formed a myriad of afterimages with his arms in the air, surrounding Zhang Sanfeng, and after a while, no one could see Zhang Sanfeng anymore.


    Song Yuanqiao, as the head disciple of the Martial Arts Sect, he knew that he must not let his guard down and let the people of the martial arts world belittle him. At such a young age, he already had the demeanor of a future head of the sect, and Yu Lianzhou''s decades of experience were not wasted.


    As for Yu Daiyan and Zhang Songxi, both of them were young and had long since been rushed back to their residences by Song Yuanqiao.


    All the martial artists present were watching him attentively, confirming the martial arts in their hearts. The cultivation base of the remaining people were too low; they only felt that the two people competing in martial arts were extremely skilled.


    After a while, more and more hand shadows appeared in the sky, and even the Hundred Slaughter Daoist Priest was drowned in his illusions. Even the various sect leaders were frowning, looking troubled, as it was difficult to see what was happening between the two of them.


    The two people on the cauldron were completely enveloped by the hand shadows. Not long later, a loud sound rang out from the palm shadows, and a figure flew out and crashed into a wall several zhang away, falling to the ground.


    The crowd saw that the man had vomited blood. His sleeves had been torn to shreds and his white hair was disheveled on his shoulders. His face was as golden as gold and his steps were sluggish.


    Zhang Sanfeng stood on the cauldron, his clothes were also tattered, but from the looks of it, he looked alright, only those with profound inner force skills would notice him. Zhang Sanfeng''s breathing was a little ragged, his footsteps trembling, he was obviously injured, and his victory was not easy.


    After a moment, Zhang Sanfeng adjusted his breathing and spat out a cloud of foul air. He flew down from the cauldron and arrived in front of Hundred Slaughter Daoists. He said, "This old Taoist has benefited greatly from this martial arts competition. I apologize to you."


    Daoist Hundred Bones stood still and said slowly, "Don''t make sarcastic remarks. I, Zhang Sanfeng, have lost this battle again. I will never again set foot in the Central Plains."


    After speaking, he turned and walked down Mount Wudang. From his mouth, he heard a voice, "It''s enough to be dead even to Wen Daoxi. My life wasn''t in vain. Hahahaha ¡­"


    When Zhang Sanfeng heard this, he also stood still for a long time. At this moment, everyone''s thoughts turned ¡­

 C7

    It had been more than a month since Zhang Sanfeng had competed with Yu Lianzhou in martial arts, and Wudang Mountain had returned to its former tranquility. At this time, Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou were gathered in front of Zhang Sanfeng''s secluded room on the back mountain.


    "Second brother, when did master come out? After the martial arts competition, he had been in closed door training for over a month. The food at the entrance hasn''t been touched at all. Has something happened?"


    When Yu Lianzhou heard her eldest senior brother''s words, she saw him walk around in front of her with an anxious look on his face, constantly swaying.


    "Senior Brother, don''t go away, you make my eyes go dizzy. Although Master won the battle with Daoist Hundred Foundations, he was not lightly injured and needs some rest. Besides, with master''s cultivation level, he has also reached the Fasting Realm."


    Even though Yu Lianzhou said this, she was still very worried. In the past, when her master went into closed door cultivation, she would only eat once every half a month, but this time, it was actually for over a month.


    As their hearts were in turmoil, the door opened with a creaking sound. The two of them quickly looked inside and saw Zhang Sanfeng walking out with a red face.


    "Master, how are your injuries?" The two of them hurriedly asked.


    When Zhang Sanfeng saw the anxious look on his two disciples'' faces, a smile appeared on his face. He said, "There''s nothing wrong with Master anymore. I''ve made you worry too much."


    "It''s good that you''re fine, Master. It''s good that you''re fine." Hearing this, Song Yu and Liu Yi''s anxious expressions were immediately replaced by joy. They heaved a sigh of relief as their expressions relaxed.


    "Master, Daoist Hundred Damage is really that powerful, and he caused you to be injured. Damn it." Yu Lianzhou also looked at her master with an inquiring expression.


    Zhang Sanfeng looked at the two of them with a questioning look on his young face, as well as a sense of vitality. It was a longing for the unknown, a yearning for martial arts. Zhang Sanfeng looked at the two of them with a puzzled look on his young face, as well as a yearning for martial arts.


    He had learned the Nine Suns Divine Technique by accident. Although he had followed his master, he did not know that it was a profound internal cultivation method. Perhaps it was because he was still a fool and did not understand that he had laid the foundation for his future martial arts.


    Unknowingly, many years had passed, and they thought that their entire lives would go by just like that. Who would have thought that because of two unhurried visitors breaking the peace, only after the theft of Jia Lan Sutra did they find out that there was actually a supreme divine art, the .


    He had first met the Divine Eagles hero on Mount Hua and learned of the profundity of martial arts. A few years later, he received a gift from Guo Xiangxia to the bronze statue to learn Shaolin''s unique skills. After that, he received a last resort from Chueh-hui''s master, but unfortunately, his cultivation was not high at the time, only one third of it was in the sutra.


    Coincidently, he came to the Wu Dang Mountain and spent seven years there, comprehending the principles of taiji. With softness, he gained enlightenment and entered the Martial Dao Palace.


    He relied on a third of the . When he reached the age of thirty, he had finally achieved mastery of martial arts. There were very few opponents in the martial arts world, and when he traveled the world, his True Martial Sword was defeated by many heroes.


    In order to further enhance his martial arts, he returned to Wudang and set out on his journey. In less than two days, he would be able to observe the Three Peaks'' divine talent and would thus be known as San Feng, the founder of the sect, Wu Dang.


    However, he still did not have any clue about the Upper Sky Realm. He did not expect that his battle with the Hundred Slaughter Fiend Sect had allowed him to reach the Upper Sky Realm. It could be said that it was a lucky opportunity.


    After a long time, Zhang Sanfeng finally came back to his senses and said, "You guys go inside, we''ll talk later."


    When the three of them entered the room, they saw that the room was covered in dust. Zhang Sanfeng did not take notice of it and sat on the floor.


    His cultivation is not to be underestimated, especially his palm technique, which is created by Daoist Hundred Damage, it is extremely sinister. When I fought with him, the strength of his palm is similar to that of mountains and seas, I could only feel a surge of extremely cold inner force rushing towards me, causing me to suffer, but this palm technique has already been damaged, I used the Shocking Mountain Palm to attack him, and the cold Qi actually sent him back into his body, thus injuring him and injuring him.


    From this, it could be seen that he had suffered serious injuries from his battle with his master, and the Profound Nether God Palm was the most afraid of being forced back. Yu Lianzhou believed that Daoist Hundred Damage was currently still alive, and would probably only be able to survive for half of his life; he would not be able to survive for a few more years.


    "Although I was injured this time, it could still be considered a blessing in disguise. My master was able to touch the threshold of the Upper Sky Realm, what a lucky chance."


    Hearing this, both Song Yu and Song Yu were filled with doubts. What was an Upper Sky Realm? Although Yu Lianzhou had watched TV in her previous life and knew that an Upper Sky Realm practitioner could only achieve that state after reaching a certain level in their martial arts cultivation, they didn''t know what stage an Upper Sky Realm warrior was, nor did they know how to cultivate it.


    Seeing their impatient expressions, Zhang Sanfeng offered:


    "Right now, the martial arts world divides the martial artists into six realms: unranked, third-rate, second-rate, first-rate, super-class and finally, the highest realm."


    Hearing this, Song Yu and Liu Yi nodded their heads. This master of theirs told them that his master had already reached the pinnacle of the world long before he started practicing martial arts. Previously, his master mentioned the Upper Sky Realm.


    Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, "Why has Master never said anything, and I''ve never heard of anyone more powerful than Master in the martial arts world, or else how could Number One in the world fall to his Master''s level? It''s one thing that I''m ignorant, after all I haven''t officially left the mountain, but Eldest Martial Brother followed Master and I was just touring the martial arts world a few years ago. However, I don''t know why, but it seems like there''s a lot of secrets behind the martial arts world."


    Thinking about this, Yu Lianzhou realized that she did not know much about the Jianghu. With her current level, she did not know much about the Jianghu, and she was determined to work harder in the future. She did not seek to dominate the Martial Forest, but she needed to have the strength to protect herself.


    In fact, almost seventy percent of martial artists in the martial arts world right now were unconventional martial artists. At first glance, one would think that this was not a bad idea, but in reality, it was not a bad idea to underestimate these unorthodox martial artists. One must know that even over ten strong men found it difficult to get close to these unskilled martial artists.


    One must know that this requires a certain talent. Some people have dull aptitudes, their body is weak, their comprehension ability is too poor, even if they produce a sense of Qi, it is difficult to achieve it. Their achievements are limited, it is difficult to step into the third-rate warrior.

 C8

    It was not enough for a martial artist to have a sense of Qi. They had to be able to draw Qi into their body and store it in their dantian so that they could officially step into the ranks of martial artists and become a member of the unranked. It would take more than a year for a talented person to go from sensing Qi to absorbing it into their body.


    After a martial practitioner entered the unranked realm, they had to begin tempering their body, also known as the Body Refinement Realm. This realm consumed a lot of energy, so a martial practitioner''s appetite was astonishing, making up for their consumption.


    After reaching the peak of body transformation, a martial artist would begin to open up their meridians. At this time, a good cultivation method was extremely important.


    A good cultivation method was very important to martial artists, directly affecting their future achievements. The reason Shaolin was able to become a martial arts superpower was because Shaolin had many good foundation building methods, so it was impossible for Shaolin to have many masters.


    After the warrior had opened up a meridian, the martial art had entered a new world. The strength of the martial art had greatly increased, and the inner breath could travel in the meridian channels and could also injure people with inner strength. With more than ten unranked warriors, it was difficult to compete with them.


    There were a total of 20 meridians in the human body, and each of these 20 meridians was more difficult to open than the last. Some people would spend their entire life and find it difficult to open them all, but this trial stopped countless martial artists.


    There are twelve of them, namely hand Taiyin Lung Meridian, hand Jueyin Heart Meridian, hand Shaoyin Heart Meridian, hand Yangming Large Intestine Meridian, hand Shaoyang Small Intestine Meridian, foot Taiyin Spleen Meridian, foot Jueyin Liver Meridian, foot Shaoyin Kidney Meridian, foot Yangming Stomach Meridian, foot Shaoyang Chest Meridian, foot Taiyang Bladder Meridian.


    The other eight meridians were the eight extraordinary meridians. They were the Ren Meridian, Du Meridian, Chong Meridian, Belt Meridian, Yin Heel Meridian, Yang Heel Meridian, Yin Meridian, and Yang Meridian.


    A person who had broken through from the twelfth rank would become a second-rate expert in the martial arts world. He would become the head of a small sect, the head of a gang, but he would also be able to fight against dozens of third-rate martial artists. And those with extraordinary talent would need at least ten years or eight years to fully open all twelve meridians.


    After clearing the Twelve Meridians, one would have to consider the Eight Meridians. This Eight Meridians was even more difficult to open than the Twelve Meridians, and the slightest carelessness could lead to one''s death. These inner force methods, which involved the Eight Meridians, were not passed down by the famous sects.


    Among the eight extraordinary meridians, the hardest to open were the Ren Meridian and Du Meridian. The Ren Meridian was in the center of the body, the Du Meridian was in the center of the back. In these two days, the Qi channels ran through the entire body.


    Even with a superior mental cultivation method, some people would find it difficult to fully open all eight extraordinary meridians in their entire lifetime. They would be stuck at the meridians of Ren and Du, unable to step into the First Class of the Jianghu and become famous masters in the martial arts world.


    After these 20 meridians connected to the internal organs of a person, the internal energy in the body could be circulated in a small cycle, and the internal energy constantly increased. This way, one would be able to step into the best state in the martial arts world, be able to release one''s internal energy outside the body, and be able to injure someone a few feet away.


    People in the martial world had heard of their reputations. Those with extraordinary talent would have had to spend decades of hard work to open the two meridians.


    Even when Shaolin saw the Divine Monk Shaolin using all his strength to assist and his own talent was at its peak, he was still able to open the Ren and Du meridians at the age of 30 and step into the first-rate realm. Although Shaolin''s inner force was renowned throughout the world, because of the difficulty of its early stages of cultivation, the first-rate experts of the Shaolin were mostly of the later generation.


    And for those in their thirties to be able to step into the first-rate realm, they were ranked among the top few in Shaolin''s several hundred years of history. Currently, only Yang Tian was able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the younger generation in the martial arts world.


    Therefore, most of the first class martial artists were not young, and there weren''t too many of them. There were only dozens of top martial artists in the world, and even if they were counted in the dark, there were probably no more than a hundred. Most of them were from various big sects, and there were only a few unaffiliated martial artists.


    One had to know that in the ancient times, there were 70 ancient times, so people who could live to 70 years old were very few. However, once they stepped into the first-rate realm, their body''s internal organs would get the true temperature, which would extend their lifespan by 70 or 80 years without any problem.


    After opening all 20 meridians, one would have to open all the remaining acupoints in the body. One had to know that the human body had 52 single acupoints, 300 double acupoints, and 50 extraordinary blood, making a total of 720 acupoints.


    Although the twenty meridians contained most of the acupoints, but there was still a small portion that was not in the twenty meridians, it was extremely fragile, and even the best mental cultivation method would find it very difficult to contain these acupoints, and opening them at the same time would take a lot of time and effort, if one was careless for even a little bit, it would destroy the acupoints, although it would not result in death, it would still harm the body, causing one''s lifespan to be greatly reduced.


    In addition, when fighting with others and leaving behind hidden injuries, there were some top tier masters that did not live long and did not die, and some people even had trouble surviving to the age of 60. One of the reasons was because when they opened their acupoints, they damaged their acupoints, causing their bodies to lose energy and lifespan to drop.


    Once all of his acupoints were opened, his zhen qi would be able to circulate around his entire body. All of his qi and blood would be very vigorous, and the zhen qi would be very strong, making it very difficult for ordinary swords to enter his body. This meant that he would be able to step into the higher realm.


    These super experts were so powerful that even the major sects did not have them. Even the Martial Holy Lands like Shaolin only had a few people who did not know about them. It was because of this that some of the super experts had died, but many of the martial arts world''s people did not know about it.


    In the past, only Zhang Sanfeng was known in the martial arts world. However, ever since the competition between the Daoist Priest and Zhang Sanfeng, the martial artist had witnessed the power of the Daoist Priest.


    However, since Wu Lin was so powerful, there were many capable people who were talented. It was possible that there were also experts hiding within. This was not something that ordinary martial artists would know. Therefore, on the surface, only Zhang Sanfeng and Daoist Hundred Bones were among the top experts in the martial arts world.


    To advance from a super-class expert to a top-level expert was to transform one''s dantian''s true qi from a gaseous state into a fog-like state.


    It was extremely difficult for a martial artist to condense true essence into fog. From ancient times until now, countless martial artists had failed at condensing true essence into fog, resulting in their death.

 C9

    It had been more than a hundred years since the last condor shooting. During the first time when they were discussing the sword, only the intermediate level martial art, Wang Zhong Yang, was able to reach the pinnacle, while the other four were merely first-rate martial arts.


    Later on, the Fourth Jue and an old naughty kid received the Nine Yin True Scripture''s help to purify the True Qi within their bodies before stepping into the extreme peak. And when the Divine Condor was finished, only Guo Jing, Yang Guo, and the Guardian King of Golden Wheel reached this boundary.


    In the next few decades, only Zhang Sanfeng and Daoist Hundred Bones were considered to be top experts in the martial arts world. There were no other people in the martial arts world who had stepped into these realms, and as of now, only Shaolin and Yang Tian at the peak of martial arts world could step into these realms.


    And today, after hearing Zhang Sanfeng''s words, it seemed that there was another realm above this extreme boundary, which was the Nascent Realm. Song Yu and Liu Suifeng were both shocked. Their eyes did not leave Zhang Sanfeng for a moment as they waited for him to explain himself.


    Although Zhang Sanfeng would usually explain some martial arts realms to his disciples when he was teaching them, due to the fact that Song Yu and Liu Suifeng were still young and their cultivations were insufficient, they did not explain in detail to their disciples, especially the matter of the pinnacle realm. Zhang Sanfeng did not mention even a single word of it.


    If a martial artist wanted to go further, other than accumulating strength over time, the other way was to feel the world''s trend and it was easy to increase their strength. As long as one was willing to practice hard, as long as their will was firm, then their power would naturally advance.


    Even if there were ancient records left behind by ancestors, they were only for reference, so that the later generations would not have to go astray. From ancient times until now, there were many heaven warping geniuses that were unable to sense the great trend of heaven and earth, leaving behind regret for the rest of their lives.


    Once a warrior who had reached the pinnacle of the realm had comprehended the Great Power of the Heavens and the Earth, his own martial power would soar rapidly, which was far from what those top masters who had yet to comprehend the Great Power of the Heavens and Earth could compare to. In simple words, a warrior who had comprehended the Great Power of the Heavens and Earth had already reached the realm of unity-in-heaven, and could use the power of the world simply.


    Song Yu and Zhang Sanfeng heard Zhang Sanfeng slowly say, "A few days ago, I was sparring with Daoist Hundred Bones. Most of the experts in the martial arts world have arrived, and you have all seen it.


    "Yes, Master."


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded. "Previously, when I was teaching you two martial arts techniques, I also mentioned the Jianghu realm. However, I did not elaborate on the later few realms because your martial arts cultivation had yet to arrive."


    When the two of them heard what Zhang Sanfeng said, they nodded in agreement. They were still surprised, why did he tell us in detail today? However, thinking that Master always did things for his own good, they decided not to think about it.


    "Now that you have reached the Small Success Stage and are about to enter the Second Stage, it is time to explain the last few stages in detail. This way, you can avoid taking detours in martial arts." Zhang Sanfeng explained.


    "Especially Lotus Boat. You''ve reached such a prodigious level at the age of 14, you''re no weaker than your eldest senior brother. How could your master have your level of skill at your age? Today, you all should listen to me ¡­"


    Subsequently, Zhang Sanfeng explained in detail the division of the different levels of martial arts. Furthermore, he also explained in detail how to break through to the next level.


    Zhang Sanfeng lectured for four hours, and his own understanding of martial arts was mixed in with it. The two of them were intoxicated as they listened. The difficult problems they had with martial arts were solved in this lecture.


    Only after Zhang Sanfeng finished speaking did the two of them come back to their senses. They felt refreshed, their cultivation had improved by quite a bit, comparable to two people who had cultivated bitterly for several months. They both felt that they would be able to open the last few acupuncture points and officially step into the second rate after a few more months of seclusion.


    Song Yu and Xiao Budian looked at each other with glee. They both felt that Zhang Sanfeng had gained a lot. They looked at Zhang Sanfeng as they waited for him to explain about the Upper Sky Realm.


    He was overjoyed. Although Zhang Sanfeng had been creating martial arts for decades, he had taken in disciples very strictly, and only accepted a disciple with good aptitude a few years ago, and Yu Lianzhou a few years later. His aptitude was even higher than the long-distance bridge, so his own martial arts had already been passed on.


    Right now, Song Yu and Shi Mu were about to enter the second tier. Wu Dang had finally found a disciple who could deal with them. Zhang Sanfeng''s joy was probably even greater than that of his two disciples.


    "At present, whether it is the third-rate, second-rate, or even the supreme realm, the martial arts world can be called the Pre-Sky Realm."


    As soon as Zhang Sanfeng said this, Song Yu and Song Shuhang were surprised. Zhang Sanfeng did not care about the two of them, he continued, "The reason why they are collectively called the Pre-Sky Realm is because the inner qi of their warriors has not yet undergone a qualitative change, and after the inner qi of a warrior has changed, they will enter the Nascent Realm. According to the ancient records, once they step into the Upper Sky Realm, they will become true energy.


    "Sigh, I have already been at the peak of the world for dozens of years and have read all the ancient texts in the world." Sigh, I have finally reached the peak of the world and have read all the ancient texts in the world.


    However, I have read countless books on how to break through to the Xiantian realm and I have also speculated about it, but I have only managed to come up with one conclusion, and that is the liquid Zhen Qi. For the past ten years, I have been working hard at my cultivation, but the Zhen Qi within my body has not been liquefied at all.


    Song Yu and Song Yu were overjoyed. With how powerful the Upper Sky Realm was, if their teacher could break through, the Wudang Sect would definitely live on for a thousand years.


    Yu Lianzhou hurriedly asked, "Master, then when will you be able to break through?"


    "The Nascent Realm is not that simple. I just saw the door to the Upper Sky Realm, I''m afraid it''s still too early to open it. I don''t know if I can reach that level in this life."


    Zhang Sanfeng''s face was filled with melancholy after he finished speaking, but he immediately calmed himself down and said, "The path of martial arts is endless, and difficult as well. One must have a firm heart in order to go further, if senior can cultivate to the Upper Sky Realm, we will not be left behind."


    Song Yu and Xiao Xun''s expressions turned serious as they replied, "Master is right. We will work even harder and not lose out to our predecessors."

 C10

    Yu Lianzhou had been digesting what her master had told her these past few days. Yu Lianzhou knew that her master''s experience was her master''s after all, and only by digesting and absorbing her experience would she be able to become her true self. Only then would she be able to advance in martial arts even faster.


    "The eldest senior brother also went into closed-door training yesterday. He will probably step into the second tier after he comes out and his cultivation will greatly advance. "Although he possesses extraordinary talent, he has yet to enter the martial arts world and his accumulated experience is slightly inferior to Eldest Brother''s experience. I''m afraid he will have to wait one or two more months before he can enter the second tier."


    It was now ten in the morning and Yu Lianzhou was not cultivating as usual. Instead, she was lying on the rock where he usually trained with her eyes closed. The sun shone on his face, revealing his young and tender face.


    Actually, ever since he found out from his teacher that there was a Nascent Realm, Yu Lianzhou could not calm down in the next few days. Even a martial arts grandmaster like Zhang Sanfeng yearned to enter the Nascent Realm, and this was also a dream pursued by all martial artists. Yu Lianzhou was a martial arts practitioner, and he yearned to enter the Nascent Realm as well.


    Yu Lianzhou sat up and opened her eyes, with a face full of determination, she muttered to herself, "Xiantian, looks like I have another goal to strive for. However, I''m still too far away from myself. I should first reach the Second Rated Realm."


    Thus, Yu Lianzhou also entered a state of cultivation.


    Time quickly passed by, and in the blink of an eye, Yu Lianzhou had been cultivating bitterly for a month. At this time, Yu Lianzhou''s room, on the head of her bed, saw Yu Lianzhou sweating, her face twisted malevolently. It was obvious that she had reached a critical moment in her training.


    When Zhang Sanfeng, who was teaching his disciples in the courtyard, heard this, he was still smiling. Knowing that his disciple had already succeeded, the two children in the courtyard were very surprised.


    "Master, Second Brother succeeded." It was Song Yuanqiao, who had just come out of seclusion a few days ago.


    "Yes, the lotus boat will be out soon."


    In the room, after Yu Lianzhou let out a long roar, she slowly stopped and opened her eyes. Although her face was full of fatigue, she still revealed a smile and thought to herself, "I never thought that breaking through acupoints would be so difficult this time. I almost failed, it''s really different after I broke through.


    After adjusting his breathing for a moment, he stood up and walked out of the house.


    When she pushed open the door, Yu Lianzhou saw that her master and her fellow apprentices were all waiting for her. Looking at their pleased faces, she felt a warm current flow through her heart. "They are her family. I am no longer lonely in this world."


    In that instant, he felt his entire body loosen up, the zhenqi in his body flowing smoothly, and the world became clearer.


    "Eh, Junior Brother, why do I feel like you''re different from before?"


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she smiled and said, "How is it different? I''m still me, what else can I look like?"


    Hearing that, Zhang Sanfeng thought to himself, "Lian Zhou was different from ordinary people since he was young. He had a young age, had a calm and elegant personality, and was very well-connected to the sect. Although he tried his best to hide it, he was still unable to change the different aura he had from normal people, and it seems like he was very worried, for this reason I have been seeing him change, it seems like the knot in my heart has been resolved."


    Yu Lianzhou knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Zhang Sanfeng, "This disciple is unfilial and has caused Master to worry."


    "Quickly get up. You and I, master and disciple, blood and son, there is no need for this."


    "Teacher, great happiness! Today''s success is my fortune! Let''s celebrate!"


    "Mm, Yuanqiao is right."


    Then, Master and disciple entered the main hall and instructed the chef in the back room to cook. Not long after, the dishes were served and Master and disciple enjoyed themselves. Zhang Sanfeng also ate a full bowl of rice, which showed how happy he was.


    ¡­.


    At a waterfall at the back of Mount Wudang, a figure was practicing his swordsmanship in the water with a three-foot long sword in his hand. The swordsmanship was slow and weak, as if a woman was dancing with the sword.


    This person was none other than Wu Dang, Yu Lianzhou, and the sword technique she was training in was the top-notch Soft Cloud Sword Art. This sword art was created by Zhang Sanfeng based on his own martial arts philosophy and was a profound sword technique that could overcome a strong opponent.


    Yu Lianzhou knew the essence of the Soft Cloud Sword Art. One must know that there was a saying in her father''s "Classic of Virtue," "The world must not be soft, but the strong one must not win." "The strong one wins, the weak one wins, the strong one wins. It was only then that he found the place to cultivate. Over the years, the Soft Cloud Sword had progressed a lot.


    "Second brother, second brother, master is looking for you."


    When Lotus Boat heard her brother''s shout coming from afar, she went ashore, dried her clothes with internal energy, and put on her coat before following Yu Daiyan to his master''s room.


    ¡­.


    "Lotus Boat, the reason why I called you here today is to test your martial arts. I haven''t taught you for a period of time, I wonder to what degree your martial arts has progressed. Why don''t you spar with me?"


    Hearing this, Yu Lianzhou was overjoyed. She hurriedly said, "Yes, Master, I have offended you."


    Yu Lianzhou used her long fist and struck out towards Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng also used his long fist to meet the blow, and in the blink of an eye, the two had already exchanged several blows.


    As Yu Daiyan watched from the sidelines, he only felt that the two''s moves were very beautiful, and it was hard to control the itch in his heart.


    When Yu Lianzhou''s kung fu moves were completed, they were all sealed by Zhang Sanfeng. The kung fu moves were more agile than his own, so he used his kung fu moves again and again. He felt that he had a deeper understanding of kung fu and wanted to comprehend more about kung fu.


    Seeing Yu Lianzhou''s move suddenly change, Zhang Sanfeng also changed his move. Seeing this, Zhang Sanfeng faced him with the Ethereal Palm. The Ethereal Palm was created by Zhang Sanfeng, so Zhang Sanfeng could use it as he wished.


    Although Yu Lianzhou was a Successor Disciple, confident that she had already mastered the Ethereal Palm, compared to her master, she found her Ethereal Palm to be like a child playing house, full of holes, unable to withstand a single blow.


    Yu Lianzhou knew that her master was intentionally teaching her, so she waited patiently, carefully comprehending the changes in her master''s Ethereal Palm. Zhang Sanfeng knew that this disciple had comprehended Ethereal Palm, so he slowed down his moves and slowly evolved the Ethereal Palm essence one by one.


    Yu Lianzhou felt as if she was absorbing water from cotton, and her understanding of the Ethereal Palm was rising rapidly. Zhang Sanfeng felt that the Ethereal Palm on Yu Lianzhou''s hand was becoming more and more exquisite, and he was amazed that this disciple''s Ethereal Palm was already above his first disciple''s.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them had been fighting for almost an hour. Yu Lianzhou''s moves changed again as she unleashed the Earth Shattering Palm. Her moves were powerful and powerful.


    He did not know if the person who used this move thought that this set of palm techniques were overbearing and fierce, and would be easily injured by the gentle force contained in the palm technique. Although it was not comparable to Shaolin''s famous ultimate technique, it was still considered a top-notch palm technique for the entire martial arts world.

 C11

    A loud sound was heard from the courtyard, as if it was completely different from the previous clash. Yu Daiyan was also shocked by this sound and felt that this palm technique was very powerful. He would have to learn it in the future.


    A crisp sound rang out as the two palms met. Moments later, Yu Lianzhou took three steps back before stopping, spitting out a mouthful of foul air.


    You have mastered the essence of this set of palm techniques, but there are still flaws. Your strength is more than flexible, and your strength is insufficient. In the future, you will have to put in a lot of effort in terms of external techniques.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she said, "Yes, Master."


    "I''ve also tested on your kung fu, but let''s see how good your kung fu on the sword is."


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she raised her head and looked at the tree at the side. With a movement technique, she broke off two branches and passed one of them to Zhang Sanfeng, saying, "Please advise me, Master."


    Just as he finished speaking, the branch in his hand pierced towards Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng calmly used the branch to block him, "You little monkey, you''re quite smart. How dare you sneak attack me."


    "Master, I''m also training your reaction speed."


    Zhang Sanfeng already knew about his strange speech, so he didn''t mind. Both of them used the basic kung fu sword techniques to counter each other.


    After a few moves, Yu Lianzhou''s attack speed gradually increased as she unleashed a series of Life Seizing Sword Technique. This sword technique was known for its speed and ferocity. The two people battled faster and faster. Yu Daiyan''s eyes widened, unable to see them clearly.


    It was unknown how many moves the two had exchanged. In Yu Daiyan''s eyes, the two of them had turned from extremely fast to extremely slow. Each move was clearly visible, it was like two dancing girls. This move was Wu Dang Soft Cloud Sword Art.


    The two battled for a long time before their moves changed again. Sometimes they were fast and sometimes they were very slow. Yu Daiyan, who was watching from the side, felt dizzy.


    With a "pa" sound, the branch in Yu Lianzhou''s hand snapped. Only then did the two of them stop. Yu Lianzhou threw away the tree branch and panted, "Thank you for your guidance, Master."


    Zhang Sanfeng then casually threw away the branch in his hand. The branch had already landed on a rock not far away, and the tip of the branch was seven inches into the rock. It stuck firmly into the rock with a buzzing sound coming from the end, swaying unsteadily, as if it was about to break at any time.


    "Lian Zhou, you have already mastered five points of the sword art, Soft Cloud Sword Art and Consecutive Life Grasping Sword Techniques, but between the exchange of the two moves, it is still not enough for ordinary people to see, but if you fight with an expert, it will become a fatal flaw, you should practice more in the future."


    "I, your disciple, will remember Master''s teachings."


    "Your sword art is also above your eldest senior brother''s. A few days ago, your eldest senior brother went on a stroll. Although your age is young, your skill level is not shallow. It''s about time to go down the mountain."


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she was overjoyed. She was finally going to enter the martial arts world, and it was exciting just thinking about it. However, she still did her duty on face and said, "Master, when is disciple coming down?"


    Before you go down the mountain, I will pass on a sword technique to you. This sword technique was recently created by me, and it is called the ''Twisting Finger Soft Sword''. When you are completely familiar with it, you can go down the mountain.


    "Yes, Master. Disciple will take his leave."


    Yu Lianzhou walked out of her master''s courtyard after a while, thinking, "I''ve gained a lot from sparring with my master today, and I need to take a good rest. Besides, this isn''t a life-and-death battle, but it''s a great loss to my mind."


    Yu Lianzhou only felt tired in both body and mind. She really wanted to get a good night''s sleep, so she quickly walked back to her room. When she got back to her room, she fell asleep immediately and didn''t wake up until the next day.


    Yu Lianzhou felt refreshed and full of energy. Suddenly, she felt her stomach empty and unable to endure the thirst. She immediately walked towards the kitchen and only felt satisfied after eating and drinking for a while.


    "Ya, hurry and go to Master. If you''re done, I''m afraid you''ll be scolded." Suddenly, he heard Yu Lianzhou cry out in shock as she rushed towards Zhang Sanfeng''s room with a light movement technique.


    ¡­.


    "Lotus Boat, this Spinning Finger Sword Technique has a total of seventy-two paths. I had only recently created it, and when I used it, I used a strong inner force to force the curved blade to turn into a soft belt, gently twisting and floating in the air.


    Zhang Sanfeng paused for a moment, then continued, "Spinning with the flexible sword consumes the most internal energy. If it wasn''t for your breakthrough, I would never have taught it to you. Even if you have learnt it, you cannot use it unless you have no other choice, you understand."


    "Disciple will remember this."


    "Lotus Boat, master will perform the Twisting Finger Soft Sword once. Watch carefully."


    After saying this, Zhang Sanfeng used the long sword in his hand. Soon, he had performed the Seventy-Two Finger Forking Sword Technique once.


    "Lotus Boat, do you remember how much?"


    "If your disciple isn''t talented, I only remember seventy to eighty percent."


    "Watch my actions again." Zhang Sanfeng then used the Spinning Finger Sword Technique again.


    When Zhang Sanfeng had put away his sword and stood up straight, he closed his eyes. He recalled the earlier move in his mind, and the Seventy-Two Finger Winding Sword Technique appeared in his mind, one by one, and he opened his eyes.


    "How much did you remember?" Zhang Sanfeng asked when he saw his disciple''s eyes open.


    "Disciple has remembered all of them."


    "Go ahead and try it again. Show it to me."


    "Yes, please give me your guidance, Master."


    His left hand made a sword sign, and the sword in his right hand was used. In a moment, he had completed the Finger Forking Sword Technique, and Yu Lianzhou was standing with her sword behind her back, waiting for Zhang Sanfeng''s guidance.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Although it''s just an illusion, the first time I used it, I was able to completely execute all seventy-two sword techniques. It''s rare, very rare."


    ¡­.


    In just a few days, the master and disciple duo had diligently taught one of them and the other one had wholeheartedly studied. Yu Lianzhou had already mastered the Twisting Finger Soft Sword technique, and after that, Yu Lianzhou spent another month tempering all of her sword techniques before packing up and leaving Mount Wudang to begin her first experiential training.


    At the foot of the Wu Dang Mountain, there was a teahouse that had been open for several years. The teahouse was run by a young couple, and although they didn''t know martial arts, they didn''t panic in the face of the guests from the martial arts world.

 C12

    Suddenly, a cold wind blew. The owner of the teahouse tightened his clothes and felt a cold sensation engulfing his entire body. He thought that he had to add another set of clothes. A warm feeling swept through his heart as he looked at the busy figure behind him.


    "Boss, why aren''t you serving tea yet?" a large man shouted from a distant seat.


    "Alright, I''ll be right there. Guest, please wait." Before he could finish his words, he walked over to the table with the teapot in his hand.


    On the table, there were three people dressed like martial artists. They were armed with weapons and their hands were covered with calluses.


    "Hurry up, hurry up! What are you dawdling for?" Do you want to eat the taste of the big blade in your grandpa''s hand? " The burly man who had just shouted said that picked up a large sword and viciously said.


    Although the owner of the teahouse was a little nervous, he still greeted them with a smile and did not panic. Although his teahouse was small, he had seen a lot of people in the martial arts world and these kinds of things happened. He hurriedly said, "Grandpa, you''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "That''s enough, third brother Liu. This place is under the foot of the Wu Dang. It''s better to give some face to old man Zhang, so that it won''t be a big deal." The man on the other side interrupted Old Liu when he saw that he was about to say something.


    It was obvious that the person called Old Liu was afraid of this burly man. His eyes were filled with fear and his mouth was trembling. Finally, he swallowed his words and threw the sword on the table.


    "Haha, it''s time to change Ol ''Three''s temperament and make him angry again." It was a middle-aged man dressed like a scholar. His face was about thirty years old and he was holding a fan in his hand.


    "Second Bro, stop your sarcastic remarks. I don''t need you to say it. The weather is so cold, yet you''re still waving your fan? What are you pretending for."


    The man dressed as a scholar closed his fan and was about to speak.


    "Enough, are you done yet?" The boss slapped the table with his right hand and glared at the two as he spoke.


    The other two looked at their boss, then at each other. They did not speak any further and each raised their cups to drink their tea.


    At this moment, a youth''s voice was heard.


    "Brother Zhang, bring me a pot of tea, I want to rest."


    When the boss heard this, he immediately looked over. He saw a young man coming to the teahouse. He was holding a sword in his left hand and was dressed in light purple clothes.


    "Little brother, you''re here. Hurry up and sit down. I''ll have your sister-in-law brew a pot of tea." The owner said to the person with a warm and affectionate expression.


    "Little boat, long time no see. Come here and let sister-in-law see if you''ve lost weight." The woman who was boiling water behind the teahouse put down her work and walked towards the teenager. The woman was over twenty years old and had an ordinary appearance. Her hands were covered with the marks of manual labor.


    "Greetings, sister-in-law!" The youth hurriedly stood up and greeted her.


    Right at this moment, Old Liu shouted: "That boss Wu, don''t you find us unpleasing to the eye? You sure are friendly with this brat. I''ve been sitting here for a long time and you only gave me a pot of tea, are you courting death?"


    Old Liu was already full of anger from Liu''s words, and after being lectured by his boss, his anger had yet to depart. Seeing the owner of the teahouse smiling at a kid, he felt insulted, so he began to curse.


    Hearing this, the big boss at the side thought, "Oh no, Third Bro has stirred up some trouble. Just now, this young man came from Mount Wudang with an extraordinary appearance. He might be Old Daoist Zhang''s disciple."


    He quickly got up and restrained Old Liu. At the same time, he said to the young man and the owner of the teahouse: "My friends, my Old Third has a short temper. I hope you will forgive me for offending him."


    One must know that Zhang brother and his wife were originally from the same village, but the village was massacred by the police, so they fled all the way to the Wudang territory. After being rescued from the roadside by their master, the two of them finally settled down at the foot of the Wudang Mountain.


    When Yu Lianzhou was young, she would often follow her master down the mountain and visit their home. First, they would get to know each other over the second time and become good friends.


    Since Old Liu dared to threaten Old Brother Zhang and his wife, how could Yu Lianzhou not be angry? She was about to teach him a lesson, but unexpectedly, someone spoke up for him, making it difficult for him to take action.


    "Alright, this friend. Only that person apologized to my brother, so this matter will be over." Yu Lianzhou carefully examined the three of them.


    Yu Lianzhou was not afraid of them, but Zhang Jiu and his wife were both ordinary people, so it would be troublesome if they were to suffer from their revenge. If they were evil people, then he would kill them for the sake of the people.


    Hearing Yu Lianzhou''s words, before Boss Liu could say anything, Old Liu said, "Good kid, make me apologize and ask if grandpa will agree to my sword."


    The moment Eldest Brother Liu and Eldest Brother Liu heard Old Third''s words, they knew that there was nothing they could do today, so they stood together with Old Man Liu and advanced together. Although there were occasional conflicts between the three of them, the three of them grew up together, so their relationship was naturally deep.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw this scene, she knew that it was unlikely that the three of them were treacherous. With a single word of "please", they had already arrived outside the teahouse.


    "Good boy, let me, Old Liu, know you." Elder Liu stomped on the ground and jumped to the opposite of Yu Lian boat.


    "Kid, look at the saber."


    Yu Lianzhou saw this and dodged to the side with a light movement, even before his sword was unsheathed. Seeing this, Old Liu called for his broadsword to strike at the enemy.


    In the blink of an eye, after a few moves, Yu Lianzhou had only dodged with a lightness skill and not issued a single edict. Third Elder Liu saw that he had failed to achieve anything in the dozen or so slashes he had thrown and shouted anxiously, "Kid, if you have the ability, don''t dodge.


    "Grandson, your grandpa is here. Why are you here to kill me?" Yu Lianzhou did not back down, and her words were full of sarcasm.


    Hearing this, Old Liu stomped his feet in anger. The sword techniques in his hands were messy, and soon, he was panting heavily on the spot.


    "Ol ''Three, don''t mess around.'' White Tiger Dashing the River ''." At the side, Boss Liu said.


    Hearing this, Old Liu did as he was told, "White Tiger Vault", and Yu Lianzhou dodged it with lightness skills.


    [Previous Chapter] [Table of Contents] [Next Chapter]


    "Tyrant Mountain Range!"


    "Crossing the river with a negative son!"


    "Tyrant Mountain Range!"


    "Concealed Lion!"


    "Defend the righteousness of festivals"


    ¡­.


    When Old Liu no longer had any new moves, he already understood the change of the sword art and pulled out his sword. The treasured sword was swift and sharp, it was one of the moves from Wu Dang''s Life Seizing Sword Technique.


    When the new move was launched, Yu Lianzhou tapped on the back of Old Liu''s sword. Old Liu felt a force coming from the sword, and his wrist went numb, causing him to lose his grip on his treasured sword. The sword in his hand fell to the ground, and Old Liu stared blankly for a moment at the sword tip on his neck.


    "Third Bro." Only after hearing his second brother''s shout did Old Liu come back to his senses. He felt the coldness on his neck and began to sweat profusely.


    After a moment, he saw the youth sheathe his sword. Old Liu took a deep breath, his body went limp, and he could not move at all.


    "Thank you for being lenient, Third Bro, why aren''t you thanking me?" Boss Liu supported Old Liu.


    "No need, I just let him live because I want him to apologize to Brother Zhang."


    "Ol ''Three, why aren''t you apologizing to the boss?"


    "Ah ¡­" Only then did Old Liu reluctantly walk over to the owner of the teahouse and apologize in a low voice.

 C13

    Old Liu and Old Third apologised unwillingly. Before the owner of the teahouse could say anything, they stood behind Boss Liu in shame. Yu Lianzhou watched silently without a word. Suddenly, a voice sounded in her ears.


    "Kid, you''ve humiliated my brother. Let me, Old Liu, meet you." The scholar stood in the hall and said.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this person''s tone and tone were so boorish that it ruined the scholar''s image, Yu Lianzhou would definitely have praised him in her heart, "What a good scholar."


    "Second brother, step back. You are not his match." Boss Liu turned around and said to the scholar, then turned around and stared straight at Yu Lianzhou.


    "Young hero, please, you have humiliated my brother today. If we leave in such a dejected manner, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get a foothold in the martial world." After Boss Liu finished speaking, he took out his broadsword and prepared to spar with Yu Lianzhou again.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she knew that she had to defeat the person in front of her before the matter could be resolved. Moreover, this was her first time in the martial arts world. If she retreated without a fight, it would damage her prestige.


    Having received guidance from him just now, Old Liu''s fighting strength had greatly increased. It could be seen that this person could do quite a bit. Yu Lianzhou did not dare to be careless, and so she drew out her sword and formed a seal with her sword.


    When Boss Liu saw this, he did not say anything unnecessary. The sword in his hand rose into the wind and swiftly slashed towards Yu Lianzhou''s waist. When Yu Lianzhou saw this, she felt that this person''s sabre art was sharp and nimble, far beyond what Old Liu could compare to. In the blink of an eye, the sabre light had already arrived in front of her.


    Yu Lianzhou blocked with her sword and felt a tremendous force coming from the blade. She thought to herself, "This person''s skill is probably above mine."


    After a few moments, the two of them had already exchanged several blows, Boss Liu''s Five Tiger Broken Sect Blade had allowed the tiger to grow into a tiger with its might. Although Yu Lianzhou already knew the way of the sabre from Old Liu, Boss Liu''s sabresmanship was even better than Old Liu''s, and the changes were even greater.


    Yu Lianzhou could still fight against him in the beginning, but after ten rounds, she only had the strength to defend. Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, "This person''s skill is one level higher than mine, his blade skills are experienced, and he has a lot of experience in enemy attacks. This isn''t something I can compare to."


    Having made up her mind, Yu Lianzhou knew that now was not the time to fight him head on. She remembered that Wu Dai Martial Arts were important, so she just waited patiently. In the blink of an eye, she executed the Soft Cloud Sword and guarded the door strictly.


    Boss Liu realized that the young man had been beaten down to the point where he had no way to fight back. His moves became more and more fierce, but soon he realized that his broadsword felt like it was cutting through water. The pain was unbearable, and the broadsword could not even reach the young man''s side.


    After dozens of moves, Boss Liu felt his breathing become messy and his movements became slow.


    Yu Lianzhou wanted to hone her sword skills, so she stayed on the defensive and did not attack. After dozens of moves, she could only feel that her Soft Cloud Sword skills were getting better and better.


    Yu Lianzhou changed the move in her hand, and Wu Dang struck out with seventy-two consecutive moves. This sword technique changed from using the Rings of Return to using the Mysterious Great Righteous Way, it was extremely complicated and was the best sword technique to win with a swift and fierce move.


    As Boss Liu''s moves slowed down, he saw his opponent''s moves change. One after another, they were like the surging tides of the Yangtze River as they attacked him. Soon, he was surrounded by dangers.


    "Young Hero, you are quite capable. I, Liu, admit defeat and I will forget about today''s matter." Boss Liu decisively unleashed a powerful move, causing him to jump out of the battle circle and clasp his hands towards Yu Lianzhou as he spoke.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw this, she kept her sword and secretly circulated her internal energy to calm herself down. With a smile on her face, she said to Boss Liu, "My friend, you are quite capable. I won by a fluke. If it was a life-and-death battle, I''m afraid I would have died under your blade long ago."


    "Young Hero, there''s no need to be modest. I''ve already seen your swordsmanship. It''s extremely exquisite. May I ask what sect you''re from?"


    "My name is Yu LianZhou and my master is Zhang Sanfeng."


    As soon as he said that, he thought to himself, "As expected."


    "So you are a disciple of Daoist Master Zhang. Please excuse us. We were just about to go up the mountain to pay our respects to him. Please excuse us."


    "May I ask why you are looking for my teacher?"


    "We would like to ask Spiritual Master Zhang to guide us in our martial arts." Third Elder Liu answered first.


    Boss Liu and Second Elder Liu, who were standing on the side, were extremely embarrassed and didn''t know what to say in response.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she looked at the three of them and only felt uncomfortable looking at them. She thought to herself, "Just look at their words and actions just now. It looks like the three of them have pretty good characters. Let''s just treat it as a friendly relationship."


    He then said: "Everyone follow me up the mountain, I will introduce you to my master."


    The three of them were very grateful when they heard this. One had to know that the three of them had made things difficult for Yu Lianzhou, and now that they saw him put down his prejudice and personally lead them into the trap, they all praised him in their hearts, "As expected of the disciple of Taoist Zhang, he is magnanimous indeed."


    She packed her bags and followed Yu Lianzhou to Mount Wudang.


    "Brother Zhang, I''ll go down the mountain later so we can get together."


    "Alright, take care, little brother. I''ve already done it at my house. I''ll have your sister-in-law cook a few dishes and have a good meal."


    ¡­.


    Outside of Luoyang City, there was a dusty young man standing there. Looking at the ancient city, he could see that the city walls were over a hundred feet high, although the world was a little messy right now, it was not to the point that people would go to war every day. People were coming and going in front of the gate.


    Entering the city, one could see endless streams of merchants and merchants travelling through the streets. It was a bustling scene, and it was worthy of being called the historical capital. Luoyang was first built in the Xia Dynasty (Erli site), which included Xia, Shang, West Zhou, East Han, Cao Wei, West Jin, North Wei, Sui, Tang, Houliang, HouTang and Houjin, and other dynasties. It had a history of 1529 years, so it was called the "Thirteen Dynasties Ancient Capital". It was also named as one of the four great ancient Chinese capital along with Xi''an, Nanjing and Beijing, and was the only city in Chinese history named as the Divine Capital. It was the main birthplace and core of Chinese civilization and nation.


    Yu Lianzhou had been travelling for a long time, and she was also mentally exhausted. She found an inn to order some food and wine, then began to eat on the guest table by the window.


    From Mount Wudang to Luoyang, if one were to travel with all one''s might, it would only take a few days to reach Luoyang. However, Yu Lianzhou had to walk for over a month before reaching the Luoyang Manor.


    Yu Lianzhou had gotten a good understanding of the local customs and customs of the Yuan Dynasty along the way. She killed a few bandits, replenished her pocket, and when she met a policeman who was bullying the people, she would teach them a lesson. She would not take their lives unless she had no other choice.


    He recalled his own experience over the past month and it could be considered interesting. Although Yu Lianzhou was already prepared to kill in the martial arts world, the first time she killed someone, no matter how strong her heart was, she almost vomited. As expected, all these people from the martial arts world killed by a lucky chance.

 C14

    The next morning, Yu Lianzhou finished meditating and walked out of the room. She ordered some food and drinks and sat at the table and started eating. At this time, Yu Lianzhou was brimming with valor and her face was somber.


    After dinner, Yu Lianzhou walked out of the inn with the intention of touring Luoyang City. She walked on the street and carefully surveyed her surroundings. It was a scene of prosperity.


    As Yu Lianzhou approached Shaolin Mountain, she often saw disciples of Shaolin in the city, and there were countless numbers of martial artists in the city. Yu Lianyang could feel that disciples of Shaolin were in an extraordinary position in the martial arts world, many of the martial artists had great respect for Shaolin disciples, and Shaolin disciples also had arrogant looks on their faces.


    "I, Wu Dang, still need to work harder." Yu Lianzhou thought.


    In the blink of an eye, Yu Lianzhou had stayed in Luoyang for a few days. Today, when Yu Lianzhou was still drinking tea at her usual place, she heard someone at the table beside her say, "Did you hear? The experts of Ming sect have been deployed on a large scale to the Heavenly Mountain."


    "I heard so too. What''s going on?" Another person said.


    "You don''t know. One of my brothers is the head of the Ming sect. I heard he said something big happened in the Ming sect." the man who had spoken said.


    "Speak, speak! Waiter, feel free to serve me good wine and dishes! I have plenty of money!" The other person first urged his friend on, then turned around and shouted at the waiter.


    "Brother, I''ll be treating you to a meal. What you said just now ¡­"


    "Good elder brother, you''re quite straightforward. I heard about this from my brother. This is a secret of the Ming school. You cannot spread it."


    "Alright, alright. Don''t you know what kind of person your elder brother is? Quickly tell me."


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she listened attentively, but her expression did not change. Her gaze never left the scenery outside the window.


    "Does big brother know of the Hundred Slaughter Daoist?"


    "Oh, I know, I know. A few months ago, Daoist Hundred Bones challenged Zhang Sanfeng to a martial arts competition, everyone in the martial arts world knew about it. How could they not have heard of it? Could it be that Daoist Hundred Bones'' operation is related to Daoist Ming?"


    That''s exactly the case. One must know that once Daoist Hundred Bones entered the martial arts world, the first thing he did was to defeat the head of the Ming Sect, Yi Xiu. For over ten years, Yi Xiu commanded the Ming Sect.


    After that person finished speaking, he no longer said anything. Seeing this, the other person hurriedly said, "Waiter, are the dishes and wine still not ready? Be careful not to tear this restaurant down."


    "You''re here, sir. Drink first. I''ll bring the dishes out." The waiter hurriedly passed the wine to the customers.


    "Let''s have another pot of 30 years old wine. Today, I will pay for the wine." With that, the man took out a gold ingot and placed it on the table.


    "Brother, you just need to eat and drink. Today, I will definitely let you enjoy yourself to your heart''s content."


    "Good, big brother is indeed generous. I won''t be polite." After that, he laughed and said, "That Xiu saw that the Daoist Priest and Zhang Sanfeng were heavily injured. She found an opportunity to let the Ming Sect to search for him. A few days ago, she found the hiding place of Daoist Hundred Bones on top of the mountain."


    "Bro, brother, Tianshan is so large, but who knows where that Hundred Slaughter Daoist is hiding. I''m afraid it won''t be too hard to find him."


    You don''t know about this, but I heard that Daoist Hundred Bends has two disciples. The Ming Sect captured them at the foot of the mountain and forced Daoist Hundred Bones to show himself. Now, many martial artists have rushed to the mountain.


    "How could I miss such a grand gathering? Let''s go together." Finished speaking, the two looked at each other and laughed.


    Yu Lianzhou, upon hearing this, realized that the two of them were no longer discussing this matter, and no longer felt the need to continue listening. She thought to herself, "Daoist Hundred Damage has suffered a heavy injury during the duel with Master, Master has said that his life will be at stake soon. Now that the experts of the Ming Sect are surrounding and attacking him, Daoist Hundred Damage probably won''t be able to escape this calamity.


    "Waiter, check out." Yu Lianzhou immediately stood up and said.


    ¡­.


    Yu Lianzhou packed up her things and left the room. She picked a good horse at the Loyang Horse Market and rode towards the mountain.


    The Heaven Mountain was located in the Western Region. It had been covered in snow all year round, and from ancient times until now, it was filled with mystery. Over the past several hundred years, many martial arts experts walked out of the Heaven Mountain, leaving behind all sorts of legends.


    A few hundred years ago, the Sky Mountain Spirit Eagle Palace shook the martial arts world, and below it were eight Sky Mountain Sects, plus thirty-six holes and seventy-two islands. The thirty-six cave masters and the seventy-two island masters were all famous figures in the martial arts world at that time. The palace masters of the Spiritual Vulture Palace in Tianshan Mountains were at the peak of martial arts at that time. Their strength was so great that even Shaolin couldn''t compare to them.


    People in the martial world saw the Heavenly Mountain''s Spirit Eagle Palace fall, and in order to obtain the martial arts of the Spirit Eagle Palace, they all went to the Misty Peak. At that time, when the Spirit Eagle Palace''s Palace Master saw that the situation was no longer good, he activated a mechanism and destroyed both the martial artists and the Spirit Eagle Palace.


    However, over the past hundred years, there had been some martial artists heading to the Tian Shan to search for the location of the Spirit Eagle Palace. They hoped to obtain the Spirit Eagle Palace''s martial arts manuals and dominate the martial arts community.


    ¡­.


    Yu Lianzhou rode west, and along the way, they saw many martial artists that were also fighting with many martial artists. Gradually, Yu Lianzhou''s own reputation spread out, and now, Wu Dang was quite famous in the martial arts world.


    After leaving the Central Plains, it took Yu Lianzhou more than ten days to reach the foot of the mountain. There were countless martial artists at the foot of the mountain, and open-air tents were everywhere around them. Yu Lianzhou was unable to find a place to stay after a long time.


    "Second brother, you went down the mountain."


    Yu Lianzhou turned around and saw her senior brother Song Yuanqiao waving at her from afar. She was overjoyed and did not want to see her family here, so she walked towards Song Yuanqiao.


    The two martial brothers hadn''t exchanged pleasantries for a few months. Seeing how the Eldest Senior Brother talked, Yu Lianzhou''s expression became more mature as he thought to himself, "Looks like Eldest Brother has been through a lot these past few months."


    He thought to himself: "After not seeing him for a few months, I almost couldn''t recognize him. If it wasn''t for the fact that his figure looked similar and he had my Wudang Sect''s sword at his waist, I really wouldn''t dare to recognize him."


    It had to be known that Yu Lianzhou was a teenager around fourteen or fifteen years old, her body was already growing up, and after a few months of fighting in the martial arts world, her temperament was completely different from before. If it wasn''t for Song Yuanqiao who watched him grow up, no one would have dared to recognize him.


    "Big Senior, I didn''t expect that you would also come."


    I am afraid that after this incident, the people of the martial arts world will make fun of me. Dozens of years ago, Daoist Hundred Bones was a person of great enmity with the various martial arts sects. Although dozens of years have passed since then, and people of all ages have died, it is not certain that the martial arts sects will not add insult to injury.


    "Yes, what senior said is correct. I''m afraid that Daoist Hundred Bones will not be able to escape this calamity. The reason I came here today is to witness Daoist Hundred Bones'' final glory. It''s not in vain that he was master''s opponent for dozens of years."

 C15

    When Song Yuanqiao heard Yu Lianzhou say this, he let out a long sigh in his heart and did not continue speaking. Instead, he said, "Brother, you still have a place to stay, right? Now there are so many people, I''m afraid the inn is full of people.


    "Thank you, big brother. I''ll be troubling you then."


    After speaking, the two of them walked towards an inn and when they neared, they heard loud noises coming from within. The two of them walked into the inn and discovered that the manager of the inn was arguing with the two big men. The waiter saw the two of them and he quickly said to the manager, "Boss, that lord has returned."


    After the shopkeeper heard this, he said to the two big men in front of him, "Alright, the guest in the guest room has returned. You two can talk to him."


    Then, he walked to the side of Song Yuanqiao and said, "This guest, those two came to stay here. I said that the last room has already been given to you, and you and I must leave your room, or else we will tear down this inn. Master, can you give the room to them?"


    Hearing this, both Song Yu and Song Yu showed an expression of anger. Although Song Yuanqiao had roamed around the Jianghu for many years, he was still young in the end, and the anger in his heart had grown. He said in a deep voice, "Shopkeeper, how do you do business?


    In fact, the shopkeeper only advised Song Yuanqiao to let go of the house because he saw how young Song Yuanqiao was and how kind he was, so he didn''t anger the two of them. After all, the two big men were ¡­ well, the young man did not reveal himself, so the matter of today would be difficult to deal with.


    "Brat, you''re blind. How dare you not give our house to us? Do you know who my two brothers are? If you say it, you''ll be scared to death." One of the two men said with a sneer.


    "It''s the Western Twin Fiends, Xue Qiong Da, and Xue Qiong Xiao. It seems that these two youngsters are in trouble."


    "Yes, yes, I heard that these two have extraordinary abilities and committed many evil deeds in the Western Regions. They also killed a lot of Kunlun disciples, and the people that were sent to surround and kill them were all killed by them." Yes, yes, I heard that these two have extraordinary abilities and committed many evil deeds in the Western Regions.


    "You don''t know about this. A few days ago, the two of them joined the Ming sect and obtained two positions as hall masters. They are extremely powerful."


    "What? The Ming Sect actually took in these two? Aren''t they afraid of being denounced by other famous sects?"


    The other small sects and small sects would never dare to find misfortune for the Ming Dynasty in the Western Regions. Even if they knew the whereabouts of the Twin Devils in the Western Regions, they wouldn''t dare to have any ideas on them. After all, the Ming Sect is not an easy school.


    Upon hearing the words of the crowd, Song Yu and Bai Xun already knew of the identity of the duo. They didn''t expect the background of the duo to be so incredible.


    "Brat, you''re scared right? Quickly roll over here and apologize to grandpa. grandpa''s mood is good today, and I might be able to let you off today. Is this big brother?" The man who had spoken before said to the other man.


    Song Yu and Bai Xun looked at each other. They had known each other''s thoughts in the past ten years.


    "Today, I, Song Yuanqiao, and my junior, Yu Lianzhou, will experience two powerful moves. Please."


    Hearing this, the Western Twin Demons, Xue Qiong said, "So you are a disciple of the Wudang Sect. Very well, we brothers will experience the kung fu of today."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xue Qiong threw out a big palm, aiming for Song Yuanqiao''s middle sandalwood point. She wanted to kill Song Yuanqiao with her palm.


    Song Yuanqiao was already prepared. He casually struck out with his palms, and in the blink of an eye, both palms met. Xue Qiong Da felt like he had hit cotton, the opponent''s palms were empty and powerless, he had almost suffered internal injuries.


    Seeing that her big brother had already taken action, Xue Qiong took out her weapon and entered the battlefield as well. Yu Lian Zhou had long since been waiting for Xue Qiong to join the fray.


    In the blink of an eye, the four of them had arrived outside the inn to kill each other.


    After the two sides exchanged blows for more than ten rounds, Song Yuanqiao was completely suppressed by Xue Qiong and had no power to fight back. Seeing this, Yu Lianzhou knew in her heart that the two heroes of the Western Regions had extraordinary abilities.


    If I were to retreat now, given how I am Wu Dang and Di Yunqian, it would be difficult for the two of them to catch up, but right now, under the watchful eyes of everyone, the two of us are retreating, and are afraid of damaging our Master''s reputation, although Eldest Senior Brother is currently powerless, my martial arts are at its best, waiting for my opportunity, for my defeat, it will not be a loss in a short period of time, but the power of the Western Region is much higher than the two of us, I''m afraid that Eldest Brother''s defense will be lost. Yu Lianzhou thought to herself that she had already made up her mind. She changed the moves in her hands and finally used the Wudang Bypass Flexible Sword.


    Xue Qiong''er had never seen such a sword technique before, and the sword in her opponent''s hand seemed to have become a soft belt, gently twisting and turning, drifting and fluctuating, her sword moves flickering erratically.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw this, she changed her move again. The seventy-two moves of the Life-Seizing Sword Technique went straight for Xue Qiong''s vitals, and it was already too late for Xue Qiong to dodge while dodging. She only felt pain in her heart as a treasured sword pierced through her chest, causing her to fall to the ground with a scream.


    "Ah, Second Brother." Xue Qiong Da heard his younger brother''s shout and looked over in the blink of an eye. He saw his younger brother lying in a pool of blood, and his eyes were bloodshot. The two brothers had traveled the martial arts world together for more than twenty years, and they were inseparable.


    Xue Qiong Da''s killing intent increased greatly. His eyes turned red and the moves in his hands became even sharper. He completely gave up on defense and wanted to shoot at the enemy in front of him. The pressure on Song Yuanqiao suddenly increased greatly.


    Yu Lianzhou had indeed consumed a lot of energy to kill Xue Qiong. Using powerful inner force to force the bent blade to move his fingers around the flexible sword would consume inner force the most, but he knew that there was still a powerful enemy at his side.


    Under Xue Qiong''s fierce attack, Song Yuanqiao was already unable to endure it anymore, he was in a sorry state, and had already felt that his internal energy was insufficient. Although Wu Dang''s internal energy was the best, because the person in front of him was much stronger, Song Yuanqiao''s internal energy was still depleted greatly after a long battle.


    "Scoundrel, hand over your life." With a loud shout, Yu Lianzhou thrust her sword towards Xue Qiong''s back.


    Upon seeing this, Song Yuanqiao knew that the opportunity had come. With a loud shout, he pushed out both of his palms, and the Mountain Shocking Palm shot towards Xue Qiong.


    When Xue Qiong saw this, she hardened her heart. She turned her blade to the side to block Yu Lianzhou''s attack, and her left palm condensed inner force to block Song Yuanqiao''s palm.


    Xue Qiong Da''s ability could only be achieved in the blink of an eye, over twenty years of life and death fighting experience was indeed extraordinary. However, Song Yu and Liu Suifeng were from a famous sect after all, and their kung fu was far superior to that of ordinary martial artists. Furthermore, they had been learning martial arts together for nearly ten years.


    The three of them had fought for several rounds when Yu Lianzhou used Wu Dang to circle around her sword. Xue Qiunda saw that the tip of the sword had suddenly changed direction and he was already unable to change his direction. The sword pierced through his ribs, causing his body to pause for a moment as Song Yuanqiao''s Earth Shattering Palm struck his back.


    Xue Qiong spat out a mouthful of blood as his vision turned dark. His heart had already been shattered by Song Yuanqiao''s palm, and he knew that his life was over. He looked towards the sky and said, "I didn''t think that the two of us, brothers who had roamed the Western Region for more than twenty years, would fall at the hands of two juniors today ¡­" Before he could finish, he had already collapsed onto the ground.

 C16

    When Yu Lianzhou saw that Xue Qiong was dead, she relaxed her mind and her body immediately went limp. She felt that her dantian was empty and that the energy in her body was exhausted greatly, causing her to almost lose her balance. However, Yu Lianzhou knew that she had to not reveal any hint of fatigue, lest it was discovered by the people hiding in the surroundings.


    Song Yuanqiao was not much better now, but he had experienced the martial arts world for a long time, and he knew that he must not be careless now, that he must not have the heart to harm others, and that he must not lack the mind to guard against others, not to mention this martial arts world that was full of conflicts. There were all kinds of people, and if he was not careful, he would die.


    Song Yu and his companion walked up to each other and smiled at each other before nodding slightly. Knowing what they wanted to do, they walked towards the inn, and the onlookers made way. A short while later, the onlookers saw the two of them disappearing from their sight.


    "These two are amazing. To be able to kill the Twin Fiends of the Western Regions at such a young age, I''m afraid that their reputations will soon spread far and wide."


    "That''s right, that''s right. I heard the Western Twin Devils say that the two of them are from the Wudang Sect. Could it be that they are the disciples of Zhang Sanfeng?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. I''ve heard of this Song Yuanqiao in the Central Plains before. He''s Zhang Sanfeng''s head disciple. As for this Yu LianZhou, she should be Zhang Sanfeng''s other disciple."


    "Daoist Master Zhang is amazing. Not only are my skills so great, even my trained disciples are so powerful. If I could take Zhang Sanfeng as my master, it would be fine even if I lived ten years less."


    "Haha ¡­ just like you ¡­ not even I, not to mention Adept Zhang, would accept you as a disciple."


    "That''s right, that''s right. If you want me to, then stop daydreaming. As long as you can get Daoist Master Zhang''s advice, your ancestors will definitely burn incense."


    "I think the two of them are in danger. Today, they killed the Western Twin Devils. I''m afraid the Ming Empire will not let this matter rest."


    "I don''t think so. You must know that if the two of them were to die in the Western Regions, they would immediately think of today''s matter. Ming Dong would not be so foolish as to do something to offend Master Zhang." The Ming Sect''s upper echelons did not want to cause any trouble at this critical juncture. Hence, they issued an order to strictly prohibit the members of the sect from causing trouble, to not offend the people from the various large sects, lest it affect the execution of the Hundred Slaughter Daoists.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou entered the room and immediately sat on the floor. They circulated their energy to regulate their breathing and only slowly stopped when dawn arrived the next day.


    Yu Lianzhou opened her eyes and felt the surging true energy in her dantian, thinking, "Looks like I can open my first special meridian in the next few days. Indeed, a life and death battle can stimulate a person''s potential the most, if I were still cultivating quietly in Wudang, I would probably need another half a year to open my first special meridian."


    "Brother, how do you feel?" Song Yuanqiao said on the side.


    Yu Lianzhou returned to her senses and saw that her senior apprentice brother''s face was filled with joy, knowing that his cultivation had also improved. He said, "I have recovered. In yesterday''s fight, I was just exhausted and did not have any internal injuries. Now that my internal energy has recovered, by the way, big brother, how are you doing?"


    "Hahaha, although I was in a sorry state yesterday, I did not suffer any superficial wounds, and after recuperating for a few days, I will be fine. Moreover, after yesterday''s battle, I might have to open my first special meridian, and boy, your skill is almost catching up to me. If I don''t hurry up, you will surpass me before long. In the end, Song Yuanqiao was still young, and he still had the fighting spirit.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you, big brother. My first special meridian is about to be opened. Just wait for me to surpass it." Yu Lianyan burst into laughter.


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he felt depressed, but he was still happy with Yu Lianzhou''s improvement. He said, "Second Brother, we killed the Western Twin Devils, the Ming Empire might find trouble with us, this is not a good situation for us."


    "Yeah, big brother, let''s just hide for a bit. Although we aren''t afraid of Ming Dong, we should still be careful."


    ¡­.


    It was now the middle of winter, and the night had long since fallen. There was silence at the foot of the mountain, and occasionally a bonfire would light up the night sky. Who was enjoying the unique scene of an enchanting winter alone, enjoying the picturesque scene?


    The sky was getting darker, and the wind was getting stronger. It was unknown where the moon was hiding, but suddenly, the sky looked like it was raining willow leaves as it covered the entire mountain with a layer of silver.


    In a cave on the Heaven Mountain, a flame was flickering. One of them was meditating and cultivating while the other was observing the surroundings. His face was filled with seriousness, completely ignoring the whistling wind outside the cave.


    At this moment, the person opened his eyes and let out a long breath. He had already awoken from his meditation.


    "Big brother, how is it?"


    "I''ve already broken through, thank you brother for protecting me."


    "Good, congratulations on your advancement."


    "Younger brother, it''s time for your breakthrough. I''m here to protect you."


    "Hm, alright. I''ll have to trouble you, big brother."


    There was no sound from the cave again, only the crackling of the bonfire.


    These two people were Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou. It turned out that ever since they left the inn, the two of them were afraid that they had found it. They went up the mountain and searched for a long time before finally finding the cave.


    There were few people here, and it just so happened that their cultivation bases were on the verge of breaking through. Thus, they calmed down and started cultivating, which was why the previous scene had occurred.


    When the sky cleared up, the two walked out of the cave and found that the cave entrance was covered with snow, and the sky was still covered with snow.


    "Brother, we have been here for a few days. I wonder how the situation is going down the mountain. We should go down the mountain and ask around."


    "Alright, as Big Brother says. We''ll go as well."


    "En, let''s compete in Qing Gong. Let''s see who will reach the foot of the mountain first."


    "Alright, then when Big Bro loses, don''t look bad."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Lianzhou had a stroke of luck and used the Dazzling Spring Technique to travel across the snow. Song Yuanqiao did not fall behind but also shot out of the hole in an instant.


    Although Di Yun was Wu Dang''s movement technique, it could be said to be his movement technique. He emphasized agility and agility, not using footwork to confuse his opponents. His main goal was to be agile, to advance and retreat freely.


    The two of them had trained in the art of light arts for many years, and had already reached a small success. Adding the fact that the two of them had improved their skills, although they were not able to reach the Traceless Snowsteps, they could still move as fast as they could on the snow. Wherever the two of them went, only two rows of footprints that were about three inches thick were left on the snow.


    After two hours or so, the two of them arrived at the little town below the Sky Mountain at the same time, they stopped their movement technique and looked at each other, only to find that both of them were panting and sweating. Although their cultivation had improved a level, with the two of them using their inner force, they would still have consumed a lot of energy if they did not use their movement technique the most, if not for Wu Dang''s inner force recovery technique, the two of them would probably be lying on the ground exhausted.

 C17

    Over the next few days, Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou disguised themselves during the day and scouted around the town for any movements of the church. As the sky darkened, they returned to the mountain cave to rest, but were unable to find any useful information for the next few days.


    Today, the two of them walked into the town as usual. When they found out that the martial arts people in the town were all heading towards the Heaven Mountain, Yu Lianzhou stopped them and said, "Brother, what happened? Why are you all heading towards the Heaven Mountain?"


    "Go go, go, go! We''re wasting my time! The Hundred Slaughter Daoist has already appeared on the mountain. Even the experts from the Ming Sect have rushed over. I''ll go and watch the show and don''t block the way." That person could not wait any longer. Then, he turned around and hurried towards the Heaven Mountain.


    "Big Brother, Daoist Hundred Damage has appeared. Let''s follow him and take a look." After Yu Lianzhou finished speaking, she and Song Yuanqiao followed the team in front.


    After walking for over an hour, the group finally slowed down. The number of people in front of them increased. Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, "It seems we have reached the destination."


    "Big brother, let''s hurry up and take a look. Daoist Hundred Bones is probably not far ahead."


    Hearing this, Song Yuanqiao nodded his head. The two of them stomped their feet and rushed forward, leaving the large group behind. In less than a cup of tea''s time, they were already in front of them.


    The crowd formed a circle and looked ahead. Seeing the situation, the two of them found a gap and looked into the circle.


    There were seven or eight experts surrounding the Hundred Slaughter Devil Sovereign, led by Xiu Xiu, the leader of the Ming sect. Around them were several corpses lying in the snow, their bodies covered in frost, indicating that they had been dead for a long time.


    Everyone who was still alive from the Ming Sect looked exhausted. Each of their steps was atrophied, and each one of them was wounded. It could be seen how desperate this battle had been.


    The old man, who was besieged by the Ming Sect, had his hair in disarray, and his robes torn. His body was stained with blood, and his face was as golden as gold. It was obvious that his injuries were even worse.


    Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, "This Hundred Slaughter Daoist was heavily injured by his master, and is currently being attacked by more than a dozen experts. He''s definitely not a simple person."


    "Yi, why isn''t the sun at its peak here?" Yu Lianzhou looked at the surrounding people and found that the Ming Sect''s Yang Ding Tian was not present. There was a difference in her heart.


    "Hundred Damage Old Man, why aren''t you remaining? Who knows, maybe our head will reward you with a Ming school elder as a reward." One of the old men laughed.


    "I have roamed the martial arts world for dozens of years. Who would have thought that I would end up in the hands of my own disciples. Where are my two traitors now?" After Daoist Hundred Bones finished speaking, he began to cough.


    "Senior, your two disciples are no longer in the Ming Sect. A few days ago, they took advantage of the darkness of the night and killed the disciples that were guarding the sect. They are already dead." It was the Sect Leader of the Ming Sect, Xiu Xiu.


    "Haha, you''ve truly taken in two good disciples. We only gave them money and also sent a few beauties, and the two of them sold you out. If not for that, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have been able to find your hiding place." The other elder''s moves were not disorderly as he spoke.


    Yu Lianzhou heard from the side that there was actually such a thing. Presumably, the two disciples of Daoist Hundred Damage were the two Xuanming Elders and Deer Cane Master. She did not expect the two of them to do such a shameless thing like betraying her master.


    "Good, good, good. Today, the two of you will die with me." After Daoist Hundred Bones finished speaking, he forcefully circulated the true qi within his body. He was actually going to use his life to fight for his life.


    "Not good, this old man is going all out." An elder hurriedly said.


    The Hundred Slaughter Devil Sovereign''s body exploded in size, leaving many afterimages. He arrived in front of an expert and struck out with his palm, but that expert did not expect his severely injured body to be able to do this much. He could not dodge in time and struck the top of his head, causing his soul to return to the underworld.


    The crowd was astonished. They all felt their hearts tremble as they made their moves with more caution. The Hundred Smelting Guild knew that they couldn''t last long and had to finish the battle quickly. Otherwise, they would be the first to fall.


    Yu Lian Zhou could only see Daoist Yu Lian''s figure flickering in the field. After a while, a few experts were killed, and only three people from Ming Dong Sect were left standing. The rest of the people had all fallen.


    "Daoist Hundred Damage, look at my palm." Seeing this, the Sect Leader of the Ming Sect, Xiu Xiu, angrily threw a palm towards the Hundred Slaughter Daoist.


    "Alright, I was waiting for you." Daoist Hundred Damage was forced out with a single palm strike.


    Their palms met, and Yi Xiu screamed as her body flew backwards. She was hit by the palm attack. Yi Xiu fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her face turned green as she shouted, "Divine Dark Nether Palm!"


    It had to be known that Xiu was a rare expert, and had the highest cultivation base in the entire sect. Although the power of Hundred Slaughter Daoist was much stronger than that of Hundred Slaughter Devil Sovereign, the injuries sustained by Hundred Slaughter Daoist and Zhang Sanfeng were severe. If it were not for the fact that Hundred Slaughter Daoist had some fortuitous encounters, he might not be able to live for long.


    Even so, after all these months, Hundred Slaughter Daoist Priest''s injuries had only improved slightly, and he had only recovered about fifty percent of his power. However, after being attacked by all these masters, his injuries had worsened, and he had only managed to gather twenty percent of his power against the palm of Yi Xiu. If it wasn''t for the fact that Hundred Slaughter Daoist''s Dark Nether God Palm was extraordinary, the Zhen Qi inside his body would have been drained just like that.


    Upon seeing this, the other two elders of the Ming Sect became more aggressive with their moves. They did not give the Hundred Slaughter Daoist any time to breathe, and soon after, the Hundred Slaughter Daoist appeared to be in danger as new wounds were added to his body.


    At this moment, a voice could be heard from outside the arena, "Evildoers from the High Priests, harm this old man. Today will be the day you all lose your lives."


    When everyone heard this, they all looked towards the direction of the voice. The four people fighting on the stage slowed down their attacks and also looked over with rapt attention.


    A few people walked into the field. Yu Lianzhou took a look and saw that the one leading them was the Sect Leader of the Kunlun Sect, White Deer.


    "White Deer, what do you mean?" When the High Priestess, Xiu Xiu, noticed the abnormality, she had already told her subordinates to stop and speak to the white deer.


    "Hmph, cut the crap. You are the tyrant of the Western Regions. How many martial artists have you persecuted? Today, my Kunlun Sect will seek justice for those martial artists."


    He knew that he had always suppressed the Kunlun Sect in the Western Regions, and they were also used to dominating the Ming Sect in the Western Regions. The people of the martial arts world had long been angry, but none of them dared to say anything because the Kunlun Sect would not let go of such a rare opportunity today. Even if the people of the Ming Sect were to be annihilated by the Kunlun Sect, the people of the Jiang Hu Sect would also praise the Kunlun Sect.


    Xiu Xiu continued, "What a good ''Karakorum Sect'' and ''White Deer''. I''ve underestimated you. If you want my life, you''ll have to see if you have the ability to do so."


    "If the Ming Sect bully us like this in the Western Regions, then we can swallow our anger and attack our friends in the martial arts world." Bailu Zi shouted as he dashed towards Xiu Yi.


    "That''s right, the Ming sect is domineering in the Western Region. This old man has been watching them for a long time, today is the time for them to repay their debt." After he finished speaking, one of the people standing outside the arena also picked up his weapon and rushed towards the white robed Xiu.


    With this person leading the way, more people started to take action.


    "Sect Leader Bailu Zi is right. Besides, if I obtain Daoist Hundred Damage''s cultivation technique, then I will dominate the martial arts world in the future!" Another person laughed as he rushed to the scene.


    When the crowd heard this, they all took out their weapons and rushed towards the center of the arena. If it was said that Bailu Zi had killed Ming Sect''s disciples, then the people present were afraid that the Ming Sect would retaliate in the future. However, the secret scriptures of Hundred Damage Daoist were something that the martial arts people of the martial arts world dreamed of, and there was no one in the martial arts world who was unmoved by the peerless secret scripture.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire arena was in chaos. Martial artists began killing each other, and soon, red flowers filled the white snow.

 C18

    Yu Lianzi had been on high alert since the moment White Deer had appeared. Although the Kunlun Sect was suppressed by the Ming Sect in the Western Regions, she was still standing tall, and in recent years, she had unexpectedly become more prosperous. Her name resounded throughout the Central Plains, and obviously, this Karakorum Sect''s Sect Leader, White Deer, was not someone who was easy to deal with.


    As expected by Yu Lianzhou, White Deer incited the martial arts practitioners to charge towards the battlefield. Yu Lianzhou also discovered that the other two martial artists had already colluded with White Deer. As soon as White Deer finished speaking, his eyes swept over the two of them.


    After that, Yu Lianzhou carefully observed the people of the Kunlun Sect. She saw that Kunlun was trying his best to protect himself, so she slowly walked towards Yixiu and the others. However, she fell behind after a while, which confirmed Yu Lianzhou''s guess.


    "Hahahaha, you shameless scoundrels of the martial arts world, today I will make sure that you will never return." He saw Daoist Hundred Bones being surrounded and attacked by more than a dozen people as he yelled with an insane expression.


    "Not good, big brother, retreat quickly." Seeing this, Yu Lianzhou hurriedly said to Song Yuanqiao.


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he did not hesitate and retreated with Yu Lian Zhou.


    Song Yu and Zhang Xuan heard a loud shout coming from the Hundred Damages'' entrance and immediately felt their minds shaking. Feeling that something was amiss, they increased their strength and dashed down the mountain.


    After a short while, they heard a loud rumbling sound and felt the snow beneath their feet tremble slightly. Turning their heads to look, their faces turned pale as they saw a huge snowball the size of a small mountain rolling down the snowfield with a thunderous sound, shaking the surrounding mountains.


    Song Yu and Wu Dandang raised their internal energy and rushed away at top speed, hoping to escape to a safe place.


    The crowd also felt as if their hearts and bodies were being crushed as they ran away in fright. However, they were too close to the avalanche. Not long after, many people were submerged in the avalanche.


    "This lunatic, Daoist Hundred Bends actually caused an avalanche! Could it be that I am going to die here? No, I can''t die here! After I die, the Kunlun Sect will fall into chaos!" In that instant, Bailu Zi''s legs were filled with zhenqi as he executed his Qing Gong to the extreme, running with all his might.


    In fact, the people of the Karakorum were already at the back of the group when Hundred Slaughter Daoists started shouting. They were not stupid enough to fight with the martial artists and wear down the strength of the Karakorum. When they saw the avalanche, they all turned around and ran, hoping to escape with their lives.


    In the end, Bailu Zi and a few other people from the Karakorum Sword League survived, but they were all severely injured and had died within a few years, causing the internal strife within Karakorum to erupt. It was not until the appearance of the new Sect Leader that Karakorum stabilized, but because of the severe internal friction and the lack of experts within the Sect, there was a shortage of talented people.


    It could be said that this avalanche had killed all the people of Ming Sect. Since then, Ming Sect had suffered a great loss of strength, and the experts of Ming Sect had weakened, and the upper echelons of Ming Sect, in order to obtain the position of the Sect Leader, had declined, almost falling out of existence in the Western Region. It was only after a few years that Ming Sect''s power had advanced greatly and they had obtained the position of Sect Master that Ming Sect had been saved.


    This avalanche was a rare occurrence in a hundred years. The scene was vast, and the avalanche''s speed was so fast that it soon drowned everyone in the area. The snow sea headed towards Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou.


    The Kunlun Sect was also unable to escape this calamity. Seeing that they were about to be flooded by a sea of snow, Bailu Zi knew that this would not do. "Quick, find a place to hide. Maybe we can avoid this calamity."


    As soon as Bailu Zi hid behind them, he saw the snow sea pass over his head. Several elders who were slower in their steps had already been carried away by the sea of snow. This was a truly dangerous situation to behold.


    At this moment, Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou were running at the very front. In the face of death, it could be said that they had triggered all the potential in their bodies.


    "Big Brother, the avalanche speed is too fast. If this goes on, we''ll be caught up to sooner or later."


    "What Junior said is true. Look at a small mountain on the left. If we hide behind it, we might be able to escape this calamity." Song Yuanqiao pointed to the left.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she looked in the direction that Song Yuanqiao was pointing at and discovered that there was a small protruding mountain peak that was just barely enough to dodge.


    "Yes, senior brother, let''s go."


    With that, the two changed directions. Their speed did not slow down as they rushed towards the mountain peak.


    The two of them felt the ground under their feet shake a lot. The mountain peak behind them shook a bit and they almost fell down as the sound came closer. They were so scared that they climbed down and grabbed onto the protruding rocks of the mountain peak.


    With a loud rumble, the mountain shook, and a sea of snow flew across the mountain peak. The freezing ice shined on their faces, and soon, the two of them were buried in the snow.


    After a long while, when the snow became slightly weaker, the two of them finally crawled out of the snow and looked at each other, revealing a smile of joy after surviving a disaster. However, this smile only lasted for a moment, with a boom, another huge block of snow fell from the mountain not too far away from the two of them, and the second avalanche occurred on the Sky Mountain.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath their feet sank. Not long after, they discovered that there was a collapse around them. The two of them could not dodge in time and fell into the hole beneath their feet and fainted.


    ¡­.


    She only felt pain all over her body, as if her body was pressed down by a huge rock, making it hard to breathe. When Yu Lianzhou opened her eyes, she realized that her vision was pitch-black, and that her body was strange. Realizing that this was not the time to be flustered, she hurriedly turned around and tried to stand up.


    He pushed the thick layer of snow on his body to the side, and after a long time, he finally stabilized his body. After he stopped for a moment, he hastily looked around and called out: "Eldest Martial Brother, where are you, Eldest Martial Brother where are you?"


    After shouting for a while, Yu Lian boat didn''t reply at all. She guessed that her eldest senior brother might be in trouble and hurriedly searched for her clothes and found the fire piston. After a while, she saw that there was some light in the dark cave.


    Yu Lianzhou''s vision lit up as she surveyed her surroundings. After a while, he hurriedly inserted the fire piston into the snow and started digging into the snow with both hands.


    At the same time, he thought to himself, "Eldest senior brother, you must not get into trouble."

 C19

    Not long after, Yu Lianzhou saw a piece of clothing under the snow. It was Song Yuanqiao who was wearing the clothes. Seeing this, Yu Lianzhou was overjoyed and quickly dug downwards with strength in her hands.


    Yu Lianzhou hurriedly went to check Song Yuanqiao''s breath and found that his eldest senior brother was still breathing. Only then did he feel relieved, but he knew that this was not the time to relax. He quickly transferred some true energy to Song Yuanqiao and only then did Song Yuanqiao slowly wake up and slowly open his eyes.


    "Where is this?" We''re not dead yet. " Song Yuanqiao''s eyes swept across the dark environment and saw his junior brother sitting beside him, speaking to Yu Lianzhou.


    "Senior apprentice-brother, we fell into a cave. We didn''t die."


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he felt relieved. He slowly sat up, and with luck, a warm stream flowed out from his dantian and flowed around his body. After a while, he felt the coldness around his body lessen, and his fatigue subsided.


    "Brother, let''s search the cave to see if there are any other exits." Song Yuanqiao raised his head to look at the cave entrance that was several tens of feet high. It was already covered by snow.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she nodded her head. The two of them stood up, took a fire piston, and began to carefully set it up in large numbers in the cave.


    "Senior, look, there''s a passage here. There might be an exit."


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he hurriedly walked towards Yu Lianzhou. Borrowing the weak flame in his hand, he saw a dark tunnel.


    "Brother, let''s go in and take a look."


    After saying that, he walked into the passage first. He checked the passage first to make sure that there was no danger. He did not know how long he had been walking for. There were a lot of broken stones on the ground and it was very wet.


    The two of them carefully walked along the passageway and stopped at a certain location. They realized that the road ahead of them had collapsed and blocked their way forward.


    "Second brother, what should we do? The road is blocked!" Song Yuanqiao said anxiously.


    "Senior, there is no way out from behind us. The hole we fell into is at least a few Zhang away from the ground, and we can''t jump that high with our Qing Gong. We can only hope to get out by moving these broken rocks, but there aren''t many collapsed areas."


    After Yu Lianzhou finished speaking, she did not wait for Song Yuanqiao to do anything. She put down the fire in her hands, bent down, and picked up the broken rocks in front of her.


    When Song Yuanqiao saw this, he did not say a word and also threw himself into the business of moving stones.


    Fortunately, the two of them were martial artists, and their inner force skills were on the same level. It took them more than an hour of working together to clear a tunnel that only one person could pass through.


    Seeing that the road was open, the two of them revealed an expression of joy. They looked at each other and started meditating. In less than an hour, they had already finished.


    "Senior, let''s continue moving forward. There''s no end to our path. We will definitely be able to leave this place alive."


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, his face revealed determination, and he walked forward with Yu Lianzhou.


    Before long, the two of them arrived at a wide area. They carefully searched around and found a torch on the wall. They lit it up and began to observe the scene inside the cave.


    This cave had a circumference of thirty feet and a height of thirty feet. Beside a stone wall was a stone bed, and on the stone bed were three prayer mats. In the middle of the cave was a stone table, and on top of it was a tea set.


    Yu Lianzhou discovered that the interior of the cave was very neat and tidy, and it was obviously inhabited. She was overjoyed and guessed that there must be an exit here, so she said, "Big Shixiong, it seems that someone lives here. There must be an exit nearby. Let''s look around."


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he said, "Yes, we need to quickly search."


    The two of them immediately began searching the cave.


    "Second Brother, there is a hole here. It might be the exit."


    Yu Lianzhou hurriedly ran in the direction of Song Yuanqiao and saw a cave entrance in front of her. She said joyfully, "Hahaha, senior apprentice-brother, we can leave now."


    The two brothers embraced and laughed. The feeling of surviving a calamity was really good.


    The two of them hurriedly walked towards the cave entrance. Not long later, their expressions turned ugly. They saw a huge rock land outside the cave entrance and block the entrance.


    "Senior Apprentice Brother, let''s push it away together."


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he walked to the side of the boulder with Yu Lianzhou. Their auras sunk into their dantian and they put more strength into their palms. Blue veins popped out on their hands and their faces flushed red, but the huge rock in front of them did not move at all.


    Second brother, this boulder weighs at least a thousand pounds. With our combined strength, if it was in a normal situation, we would still be able to move this boulder. However, the boulder is not moving at all, and I''m afraid there is still snow on it. Song Yuanqiao''s face was full of depression after he finished speaking. He leaned his back against the big rock and sat down.


    Yu Lianzhou was also disheartened when she heard this. She sat next to Song Yuanqiao and had a thousand thoughts in her heart. She didn''t expect herself to be trapped in a cave like this even before she had a good look at the world. Her past life''s emotions were filled with unwillingness to fate and regret for the fragility of human life.


    "No, I can''t give up. Master is still waiting for me at Wu Dang, Wu Dang still needs me. I haven''t lived enough in this life, and even if I had a sliver of hope, I can''t give up."


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he thought of his master and an old face appeared in front of his eyes. Only then did he remember that his master was already in his seventies, and after this year he would be his seventieth birthday. If he were to die here, how sad would his master be?


    Song Yuanqiao''s mind was spinning. Calming himself down, he said, "Right, we cannot give up hope. Master is still waiting for us to congratulate him."


    When Yu Lianzhou saw the determination on Song Yuanqiao''s face, she knew that nothing would happen to Song Yuanqiao in the near future. She was most afraid of losing her will to fight when she was in dire straits.


    "Senior, I''m hungry. Let''s go check if there''s food in the cave."


    When Song Yuanqiao heard Yu Lianzhou say this, he realized that his stomach was empty and hunger assaulted his entire body.


    The two of them had not eaten in the water for half a day. The journey there had been extremely dangerous as their mental and physical energy consumption was great. If it were not for the fact that they had temporarily forgotten about eating in the water, they would have already collapsed.


    The two of them returned to the cave and carefully searched. They didn''t even mention that the original owner had left some meat here.


    "Senior, with just this little bit of food, I''m afraid we have to save some food."


    Song Yuanqiao also had a serious expression on his face. The two of them found some firewood in the cave and roasted the cold food in their hands on the fire. Only after drinking the snow water did they fill their stomachs.


    Afterwards, the two walked towards the stone bed and sat cross-legged on the prayer mat. They began to meditate and rest.

 C20

    The two of them stayed silent for the entire night. When they woke up, they felt refreshed. Most of their injuries from yesterday had already healed.


    "Second brother, there''s something in this praying mat." Song Yuanqiao sat up and said as he took out a praying mat.


    "Eh, there''s something in my praying mat." Yu Lianzhou felt that there was something strange with the praying mat, so she stood up as well and held the praying mat in her hands.


    Song Yuanqiao was already mentally exhausted yesterday, so he didn''t notice anything strange on the praying mat. Today, he had finished meditating and was refreshed. Only then did he realize that there was something wrong with the praying mat.


    "Senior Apprentice Brother, let''s open it and take a look."


    "Mm. Alright."


    Finishing their words, the two of them each tore open the praying mat in their hands. Yu Lianzhou found a small booklet hidden within, with the words "Divine Profound Palm" written on it.


    "Senior Apprentice Brother, it''s the Divine Profound Palm." Yu Lianzhou quickly said to Song Yuanqiao.


    "What? It''s Daoist Hundred Damage''s Divine Profound Palm? It seems that this is definitely Daoist Hundred Damage''s seclusion place." Song Yuanqiao exclaimed in shock as he looked at the book in his junior brother''s hands.


    "Senior, what do you have there?" Yu Lianzhou asked Song Yuanqiao.


    Song Yuanqiao quickly took out the item in his hand, and saw that it was a jade box. The box was warm and dense, pure, flawless, like cream, with an extraordinary texture, it was a rare high-quality jade.


    "Senior Apprentice Brother, this box is one of the best items in the world. I''m sure that the item in the box is a rare treasure in the world. Otherwise, Daoist Hundred Bones wouldn''t be so cautious."


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he opened the jade box and saw half of the Snow Lotus lying inside. The flower was as big as a lotus, the leaves were jade-like, and the inflorescence was beautiful and purple.


    "The Tianshan Snow Lotus, and it''s a thousand year Tianshan Snow Lotus." Song Yuanqiao exclaimed.


    "This Daoist Hundred Bones has this strange item, and it''s actually not used up. If he took the remaining half, how would he still be humiliated by others?" Yu Lianzhou said from the side.


    However, at that time, the Tianshan Snow Lotus was still decades away from reaching the thousand-year medicinal age. One must know that the medicinal effects of the thousand-year Tianshan Snow Lotus were not something that those hundred-year snow lotuses could compare to, not even a year apart. The difference between the medicinal effects of a thousand-year medicinal age and a hundred-year medicinal age was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    If a martial artist were to eat a thousand-year-old snow lotus, their cultivation would increase by thirty years. Moreover, they would be immune to poisons in the future.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of years had passed, and his own power had already reached its peak. Although the thousand-year snow lotus flower had a miraculous effect on him, it wasn''t of much use to him back then, and so he hadn''t taken it since then.


    However, he knew that he was useless, and did not dare to swallow the entire stalk of Snow Lotus. Only by slowly consuming it would he be able to heal his injuries, and after a few months of time, only this half of the Thousand Year Snow Lotus was left.


    It was also due to the fact that hundreds of lives were lost and that the injuries had yet to be healed. The people from Ming Sect had already killed it and left this half a thousand year old snow lotus for Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou to take.


    "Senior, what''s in the third praying mat?" After Yu Lianzhou finished speaking, she picked up the third praying mat and started to open it.


    Song Yuanqiao only saw Yu Lianzhou take out an old sheepskin cloth from the praying mat. He walked up to take a look and saw three big words on the cloth, "Ice Magic", reflected in his eyes.


    The Ice Harvesting Technique was a martial art from the Spirit Eagle Palace in the past. It was an internal skill of the Heaven Mountain, and the cultivation of the Ice Harvesting Technique made it possible to form ice in the palm of the hand. However, the cultivation of the Ice Harvesting Technique was not a day''s worth of cultivation.


    However, because the Spirit Eagle Palace''s martial arts were all carved on the stone wall, the cave collapsed, and the martial arts on the stone wall had been destroyed long ago. Daoist Hundred Bones went to great lengths to find this piece of sheepskin cloth and obtained the martial arts on the sheepskin cloth, then, as well as his own natural talent, he also obtained heavenly treasures, and after more than ten years, he finally managed to master the martial arts and became famous as soon as he was born.


    Daoist Hundred Bones had been training in the martial arts world for many years, and rarely had he faced any opponents. However, he was defeated by Zhang Sanfeng for the first time, so he returned to the Heavenly Mountain to train his martial arts.


    Song Yu and Wu Haoyu perused it carefully and realized that the martial arts recorded on the sheepskin cloth were extremely mysterious. They were no longer under the Nine Yang Art, but this martial art was incompatible with their own Nine Yang Art, so they might not be able to practice it.


    After the two of them read carefully for a while, Yu Lianzhou said, "Big Senior, it seems like the martial arts on the sheepskin cloth are cultivated by Daoist Hundred Bends. This martial art is quite extraordinary."


    "Yes, there''s also the Divine Profound Palm. It''s also a rare absolute art, but it''s incompatible with our Nine Yang Art. You can''t learn it."


    "Quickly, check if there are any more secret chambers in this cave. Maybe there are some other good stuff as well." Yu Lianzhou said hurriedly.


    The duo then carefully searched the cave on one side, but did not find anything else.


    "Second brother, it seems there''s nothing else in the cave. Let''s think about how we''re going to get out of here."


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she fell silent. She did not know what to do. The huge rocks outside the cave sealed the cave''s entrance. It would be difficult for her to get out.


    After thinking for a long time, Yu Lianzhou suddenly had an idea ¡­


    "I can use the principle of heat expansion and cold contraction in the future to heat up the rocks inside the cave. It''s freezing outside, so the rocks will become brittle. Then, I can leave the cave." When Yu Lianzhou thought of this, she explained the method to Song Yuanqiao.


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he was overjoyed. But after a while, he said, "Second Brother, your method is not bad, but that rock is so big that if you want to burn it red from the inside, you will need a lot of wood. Look, there are only these few torches in the cave.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard Song Yuanqiao''s words, she was also at a loss. It was really an impossible task for a woman, so she sat on the stone bed and did not say anything else. When Song Yuanqiao saw this, he sighed and sat beside Yu Lianzhou.


    "Got it, Big Brother, we still have the Tianshan Snow Lotus, it is the dream of the martial arts people to obtain this treasure. I heard that after eating it, our power will increase tremendously, so if that happens, we might be able to push away the huge rock outside the cave and get out." Yu Lianzhou said after pondering for a long time.

 C21

    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he clapped and praised, "Good boy, how long is your brain and how did you come up with such a good idea?"


    "However, there are only half of these Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotuses. I don''t know how much power they can increase, and refining them isn''t something that can be done in just three to five days. I''m afraid we won''t be able to survive for long with just a small amount of food in the cave." Song Yuanqiao said.


    "Who cares. Master always said ''let nature take its course''. When the boat arrives at the bridge, it will naturally straighten up. We''ll talk about it when the time comes."


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he thought to himself, "That''s true. Right now, there is no other way. We can only take one step at a time."


    The two of them carefully took out the Tianshan Snow Lotus from the jade box and placed one petal each into their mouths. Then, they placed the Tianshan Snow Lotus into the box and sat down on the stone bed to meditate.


    When Yu Lianzhou''s petal entered her stomach, she soon felt a wave of hot air rising from her stomach. The feeling of hunger and warmth disappeared, and Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, "I never thought that the Tianshan Snow Lotus has such an effect. It looks like I won''t have to worry about food in the future."


    After an hour, he felt the medicinal strength of the snow lotus petal disappear. Only then did he stop his cultivation and sense the true qi in his dantian, realizing that his cultivation had improved by quite a lot, comparable to the amount he had cultivated for a month.


    Yu Lianzhou looked towards Song Yuanqiao and discovered that Song Yuanqiao had also finished his cultivation and had opened his eyes.


    Haha, second brother, this Tianshan Snow Lotus is indeed extraordinary. Just a single petal is enough for me to cultivate for more than a month, and it can even fill my stomach. Song Yuanqiao said with a face full of joy.


    Big Senior, Master said that the spiritual medicines are good, but they are not as good as the pure inner Qi that we painstakingly cultivated. We still have to polish them carefully, or it will be detrimental to our future practice of martial arts.


    Song Yuanqiao nodded. Thus, the two of them closed their eyes again, focused on training and polished off their Zhen Qi.


    Time passed by in the blink of an eye. Everything that had happened on the Heavenly Mountain eventually passed from the Western Regions to the Central Plains. The experts of the Ming Sect were completely wiped out, and the Karakorum sect leader, White Deer, and a few other elders returned with serious injuries.


    When the news spread, it caused a huge uproar even in the Central Plains martial arts forest. The disciples that were sent to Sky Mountain by the various sects also suffered a great number of casualties.


    At this time, there was also a light snowfall on Mount Wudang, giving the beautiful scenery a layer of silver. In a place of martial arts training at the back of the mountain, there was an old man and two young men standing there. The two young men were dressed in thick clothes, their stance was steady and their stance was upright, and they were practising the stance of the stance created by Zhang Sanfeng''s hand, the stance of the stance of the stance, the stance of the stance of the stance of the stance of the stance of the stance of the stance, the stance of the stance of the stance of the stance of the stance of the stance, the stance of the stance of the stance of the stance of the stance of the stance.


    The old man lifted his head and stared at the falling snowflakes, his gaze directed in the direction of the mountain. The emotions in his eyes revealed the longing for his family.


    ¡­.


    On top of the bright peak of the Ming sect headquarters in the Western Regions, the atmosphere was heavy, as if there was going to be a big battle that could erupt at any time.


    "Elder Xiang, the bones of our master have yet to turn cold. Why are you so impatient to sit at the position of Sect Leader?" A eight foot tall handsome young man said to the old man in front of him.


    "Humph, the peak of the sun cannot be without a master for a single day. I only want to sit in this position for the sake of the sect." The old man said.


    "Elder, you clearly took advantage of the chaos to seize power. Brother Yang was previously conferred the title of Vice Sect Leader of the Ming Sect by the Hierarch. Now that the Hierarch has passed away, this position should belong to Brother Yang." a big fellow behind Yang Ding Tian said.


    "Yin Tianzheng, you''re just a small hall master. How could you interrupt the conversation between this Elder and Vice Sect Leader Yang?"


    He said to the old man, "Elder Xiang, I respect you as an old man of the Ming sect. You have lived for many years for the Ming sect, but for you to gather today to stir up trouble and fight for the position of sect head, isn''t that a bit too much?"


    There is a way that a country cannot be without a leader. The news of the leader of the sect falling from the sky has been spread out, and all the brothers of the sect are panicking. The people of the Western Regions are also suppressing our sect.


    "Oh, in that case, you''d better do it for the good." Yang Ding Tian ridiculed.


    The old man seemed to not have heard the sarcasm in Yang Tian Tian''s words, and said, "Of course, I have been in Ming Dong Sect for dozens of years, and am always thinking of Ming Dong, and have done great deeds for Ming Dong.


    "To old man, do not take advantage of your seniority. The reason why you''ve come here today is so that you can become the head of the Ming Sect." Yin Tian, who was standing at the side, could no longer stand the sight of the old man and shouted out to him.


    "This old man received the support of the brothers behind me when I became the sect master. Since I cannot refuse, I can only reluctantly let the brothers decide what to do."


    "That''s right. Elder Xiang is now a highly respected and respected man of the Ming Dynasty. He has lived and died for the Ming Dynasty for many years, and his achievements have been great. He has already been accepted as the head of the sect. Brothers, what do you say?" An old man behind the elder said.


    "That''s right. I am the first one to support you."


    "Right, right. We support becoming Sect Leader to the Elders."


    When the people in front of Elder Xiang heard the shouts of the crowd behind him, it went without saying that they were overjoyed.


    Yin Tian was about to speak again, but was stopped by Yang Tian. Yang Tian looked to the back of the elders and saw that most of them were old men from Ming sect, and there were a lot of them. On the other hand, their own side had a smaller number of people, and most of them were young brothers.


    Yang Ding Tian knew in his heart that since he was young, his foundation in the sect was not as deep as that Elder Xiang''s. However, he knew that Elder Xiang was a man of limited talent and ambition, and if he took up the position of Sect Leader, then the Ming Sect would be destroyed soon. His master would know what was going on, and it would be impossible for him to hand the Ming Sect over to the elder.


    "Yi Wu, if you want to be the High Priestess, ask the person behind me if he agrees." Yang Ding Tian shouted angrily at the elder.


    "Yes, as your Sect Leader, I, Yin, was the first to refuse."


    "We support Big Brother Yang as the Sect Leader."


    The crowd behind Yang Ding Tian shouted.


    "Good, the sun stands at the apex of the sky. Today, this old man shall sit on this position." After saying that to Yi Wu, he raised the cane in his hand and rushed towards Yang Ding Tian to kill him.


    Upon seeing this, the crowd behind Yi Wu immediately rushed towards Yang Tian. Yang Tian didn''t show any weakness, so he threw his palms towards Yi Wu.


    In a short period of time, the sounds of fighting and shouting came from the top of the mountain as the battle between the two groups turned upside down.


    Yang Ding Tian and Xiang Yi Wu had been fighting for a long time, and both of them were wounded, although their Yang Ding Tian Qi was not as strong as Yi Wu''s, but since they were young and full of energy, they already had the upper hand.


    At first, he had suppressed the Yang Peak to the point where he wanted to die under his staff. However, the Yang Peak was under the effect of the Universal Teleportation, and the Yang Peak was forcefully held on from the crazy bombardment towards Yi Wu. In the end, the Yang Peak was suppressed by the Yang Peak due to its old age and lack of energy.

 C22

    Just as the Sun''s Peak and the Heaven''s Peak were at a stalemate, a sorrowful voice rang out in the arena.


    "Stop fighting, the brothers in the school are almost all dead." An old man knelt on the ground and hugged a corpse as he cried out in pain.


    Yang Ding Tian and Xiang Yi Wu were awakened by this sorrowful sound. The two of them slowed down their movements and glanced around at the surroundings at the same time. They saw a corpse lying on the ground. There were standing figures that were also riddled with wounds.


    When Yang Tian saw this, he felt indignant. He exerted force in his hand, forcing Yi Wu to retreat. Then, he quickly retreated to the side of Yin Tianzheng, who was injured.


    When Xiang Wu saw Yang Ding Tian back out of the circle of battle, he also no longer had any thoughts of fighting anymore, and felt extremely uncomfortable. Today, he had fought with his old brothers for many years, but in the blink of an eye, more than half of them had died.


    Now that Yi Wu was old, there were more sighs. Seeing the silent scene, he sighed, turned around, and walked down to the peak of the light. His skinny figure was even more visible than before.


    "To old man ¡­" Yin Tian was trying his best to resist the pain from his body. Seeing Yi Wu turn around and leave, he shouted loudly.


    Yang Ding Tian interrupted him and said, "Elder Xiang is a man of great ambition and lack of talent. He already had the thought of becoming Sect Leader, but he has been in the Ming Kingdom for many years and has a very deep affection for it. Moreover, so many of his brothers have died today."


    "Hmph, it''s all due to Yi Wu. If it weren''t for him, how could so many of his brothers have died? There''s even my good brother of many years ¡­"


    The man''s tears did not fall lightly, but they had yet to reach the point of sorrow. Yin Tian, who was standing beside him, looked around at the injured and the dead. As he spoke, he broke into tears.


    When Yang Tian heard his crying voice, he thought to himself that a man who was so famous was actually crying in front of him. It could be seen that he was in a miserable state today. Yang Tian looked at the scene with sorrow in his heart.


    ¡­.


    On the other side of the conversation, Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou had been trapped in the cave for nearly a month. In this month, the two of them had eaten Heavenly Mountain Snow Lotus to replenish their hunger, refined their medicinal strength, improved their strength, and if they were thirsty, they would eat the snow blocks in the tunnel to quench their thirst.


    The two of them did not know how long they had been in the cave. Fortunately, the two of them had studied the Daoist techniques since they were young, and their hearts were calm. Moreover, they had a goal in the center of the cave.


    Yu Lianzhou felt the true energy within her body surge. This use of the Tianshan Snow Lotus could be said to be equivalent to years of bitter cultivation, but her body had actually managed to open three extraordinary meridians.


    "Senior, now that our abilities have improved greatly, we should give it a try to push away from the huge rock outside the cave."


    "Mm. Second brother, let''s go. We''ll go and take a look." Song Yuanqiao said with a face full of confidence.


    Both of them felt the ground tremble slightly, and the boulder in front of them started trembling. The two of them looked at each other and bellowed at the same time, the strength of the boulder in their hands increased tremendously, and before long, the boulder was moving forward at a speed which the naked eye could not even detect.


    The two of them were overjoyed, but they knew that this was not the time to relax. The strength in their hands was even stronger than before. Loud sounds rang out, and a large snowflake fell from the gap. Just as the two of them were about to push the huge rock away, they suddenly felt the zhenqi in their dantian go out of control. The strength in their hands decreased and a huge force came from the huge rock.


    "This ¡­ just a little bit more." Song Yuanqiao panted on the side. After he finished speaking, his face was filled with frustration.


    "Big Senior, don''t be discouraged. We are already able to push this huge rock. Let''s try again in a bit."


    "Okay, let''s meditate and recover before trying again."


    After the two of them finished talking, they started channeling their energy to recover. An hour later, the two of them arrived next to the huge rock and started pushing it again.


    The huge rock let out a loud rumbling sound and moved once again. The two people''s veins were popping up and their faces were flushed red. It was obvious that they had used all their strength to drink the milk.


    "We failed again ¡­" Yu Lianzhou said dejectedly as she sat on the ground.


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he didn''t know what to say. After a moment of silence, his face was full of joy as he said, "Brother, there is. We can place some stones under the boulders and slowly push the boulders out."


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she silently cursed herself for not having thought of this method. Dozens of years of experience in her previous life had gone to waste.


    ¡­.


    Not far from Jade Gate Pass, two figures were riding over. One of them was around 20 years old, while the other was around 15 or 16 years old.


    "Senior, we''re almost at the jade door. We can finally take a breather." The youth said to the older youth in front of him.


    "That''s right, we''re going back to the Central Plains soon. When I think back to what happened at Sky Mountain, it feels like a lifetime ago." After saying that, the youth sighed.


    These two people were Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou. They said that the method they used to follow Song Yuanqiao had finally left the dark cave, and they immediately went to a small town at the foot of the mountain. They found an inn, and after a good night''s sleep, they headed towards the Central Plains.


    Along the way, they discovered that the martial arts world in the Western Regions was in chaos. Because of the death of Yi Xiu, the Ming Sect fought to the death against the top of the Yang Sect and Yi Wu for the position of the Ming Sect''s Sect Leader.


    Although the Sect Leader of the Kunlun Sect, Zhao Haiming, survived the avalanche, he was still severely injured. Several other Elders along the way were also wounded or dead, while Kunlun''s strength was greatly reduced.


    The Western Region martial arts Lin lacked two huge monsters that could suppress the formation. Suddenly, a commotion broke out and endless fighting broke out. It could be said that right now, the martial arts world in the Western Regions was in chaos.


    Along the way, Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou were not at peace either, bandits were constantly on the way, and robberies happened occasionally. The two of them killed their way over and saved countless people, and Wudang University and Wudang Yu Er''s reputation was also spread throughout the Western Regions, from then on, Wudang''s reputation began to spread in the martial arts world.


    Jade Gate Pass, also known as Little Square City, was built around 111 BC. It is the main choke point of the Silk Road leading to the northern road of the Western Regions. When the four counties of the river and the four counties of the Western Regions were set up, it was named after the route taken when the Western Regions imported jade and stones.


    Looking at this ancient city, Yu Lianzhou recalled her experiences in the months since Wu Dang left the mountain and experienced the hardships of the human world. She then opened her mouth and recited Wang Zhizhong''s "Liangzhou Ci": "In the distant Yellow River, between the clouds, there is a lone city called Wanren Mountain. "There''s no need to blame the willow tree for Qiang Jiu''s flute. The spring wind will not stop at the jade door."


    Song Yuanqiao, who was standing to the side, was also attracted by the sorrowful and desolate mood in the poem. He didn''t say anything for a long time.

 C23

    Song Yu and Liu Yi rode their horses into the Yumen Pass without saying a word. They noticed that there was an endless stream of merchants and travelers coming and going, whether they were people of the Western Regions or people of the Central Plains. It was a bustling scene at the end of the road.


    The two of them found a tavern and ordered some food and drinks. They ate at a table, and they heard Song Yuanqiao say, "Brother, it''s the new year soon. We should return to Wudang quickly, so that Master won''t be left alone on Wudang Mountain."


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she thought, "That''s right, it''s almost the new year. After the new year, I''ll be 15 years old. Speaking of which, I''ve been in this world for almost 10 years. Time flies."


    "Senior Martial Brother, let''s have a good rest today and try our best to hurry back to Wu Dang tomorrow."


    Song Yuanqiao nodded. After the two of them had their fill, they stayed at the inn for the entire night. The next day at dawn, the two of them rode their horses towards the Wu Dang Mountain.


    ¡­.


    The owner of the teahouse at the foot of the Wu Dang Mountain tightened his clothes and thought to himself: "It''s so cold, it''s almost New Year''s. It seems like it''s time to prepare some new year''s gifts and go home to celebrate the new year."


    The teahouse was deserted for the past few days. Boss Zhang then told his wife, "Yun Ling, there haven''t been many people around recently. We should pack up our stalls and prepare some New Year goods to go home for the new year."


    The woman called Yun Ling said, "Alright, we''ll listen to you. We won''t set up our stall tomorrow. You can go home and celebrate New Year."


    The two of them smiled at each other with a face full of warmth. They then packed up their tea set. At this moment, they heard the clatter of horses'' hooves coming from the distance. Not long later, they saw two horses coming from the distance.


    "Yun Ling, I think Brother Song and Brother Yu have returned." Boss Zhang said to his wife.


    In the blink of an eye, the two fast horses stopped in front of the teahouse. Song Yu and Song Yuheng dismounted and heard Song Yuanqiao speak to the teahouse owner, "Brother Zhang, long time no see. You guys are going back."


    "Brother Song, you''ve returned. Ever since I heard that you were in danger on Tianshan Mountain, my wife and I were extremely worried. Also, Old Immortal Zhang has been going down the mountain every so often to find out more about you."


    When Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou heard this, they blamed themselves in their hearts. They never thought that their master and elders would be worried because of them.


    "Brother Zhang, let''s go up the mountain now and report back to Master for his safety. I won''t disturb you anymore, I wish you guys a good new year." Yu Lianzhou said.


    "Alright, alright. Brothers, be careful. It''s not easy to walk on the road up the mountain." Boss Zhang said.


    "Thank you for your concern, Big Senior. Let''s hurry up and go up the mountain. I''m sure Master is worried sick." Yu Lianzhou turned around and said to Song Yuanqiao.


    "OK, let''s go. See you, Brother Zhang."


    After Song Yuanqiao finished, he rushed up the mountain with Yu Lianzhou.


    ¡­.


    At the back of Wu Dang Mountain, Zhang Sanfeng was currently sitting in his room in closed door training, studying martial arts. Zhang Sanfeng had long reached the legendary state of ''one with the world'', ''Yin and Yang'', and his power was unfathomable. However, right now, he was stuck in front of the Xiantian realm, unable to advance any further.


    Zhang Sanfeng cultivated in Taoism, knew that his luck was not yet good, and could not be forced. He also remembered that his own sect was created, but his own disciples practiced the modified version of the Nine Suns Divine Technique, so their future achievements were limited.


    "Master, master, eldest senior brother and second senior brother are back. Come out and take a look." Zhang Sanfeng heard his third disciple calling from outside.


    When Zhang Sanfeng heard that his first and second disciples had returned, he burst out laughing. In the end, he put down the worries he had hidden deep in his heart, stood up, and walked out of the house.


    Pushing the door open, he saw two people kneeling outside the door. It was the two disciples that had returned from their long journey.


    "Master, your disciple is unfilial and has caused you to worry." When Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou saw their master come out, they kowtowed and said.


    "Quickly get up. It''s good that you''re back. It''s good that you''re back." Zhang Sanfeng''s face was also filled with joy.


    Song Yu and Liu Yi stood up and looked at their master. Only now did they realize that their master had aged and the wrinkles on his face had increased.


    "Eh? How come your strength has improved so much?" Zhang Sanfeng sized up the two of them as he asked.


    Hearing their Master''s surprise, the two of them told Zhang Sanfeng everything that had happened on the Sky Mountain. In the end, they saw Song Yuanqiao take out two items from his bosom and said, "Master, these are the Secret Scriptures of the Dark Nether Divine Palm and Black Ice Art."


    When Zhang Sanfeng heard the two of them talk about this, he was also very pleased with the two of them having such good fortune. He was really in line with the saying in "Laozi": "The calamity depends on the blessing of the heavens, the blessing of the earth, the misfortune of the earth." With these words, he took the two secret manuals from Song Yuanqiao and began to carefully read through them.


    Song Yu and Liu Yi didn''t dare to disturb him. They knew that their master was cultivating by himself, so when they saw the two Martial Arts, they had to study it closely.


    An hour later, Zhang Sanfeng closed the book and said, "Daoist Hundred Slaughter Art is indeed extraordinary, to be able to create such a palm technique. An hour later, Zhang Sanfeng closed the book and said," Daoist Hundred Slaughter Art is truly extraordinary, to be able to create such a palm technique.


    "Master, what do you mean I should establish my own sect?" Didn''t we, Wu Dang, already have the inner force skills to practice it? " Song Yuanqiao said on the side.


    "Yuanqiao, although the Nine Yang Art that you''re cultivating right now is a first-class martial art, and it belongs to our Wudang Sect." Yuanqiao, although the Nine Yang Art that you''re cultivating right now is a first-class martial art, and it belongs to our Wudang Sect. After Zhang Sanfeng finished speaking, he sighed with emotion for a while before saying:


    "Actually, many years ago, I had the idea of creating a martial art mantra of the Martial Arts Sect. Before this, I did not have much progress until I reached the Nascent Realm, and this progress was only faster. Now, the martial arts on the sheepskin cloth has enlightened me a lot, and I''m afraid that I will be able to create this martial art in the near future."


    Upon hearing this, Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou were overjoyed. They said, "Congratulations Master, congratulations Master."


    "During this period of time, your powers were built up by relying on medicine, which is not good for the future development of martial arts. You will have to stay in Mount Wudang for a year or so to temper your body''s true qi and consolidate your foundation." Zhang Sanfeng said to the two of them.


    "Yes, Master."


    Master and disciple then ate a meal in the main hall and talked for a long time. The next day, Zhang Sanfeng went into closed door cultivation and did not come out until the New Year.

 C24

    For the past few days, the Mount Wudang had been decorated with lanterns and banners. Finally, it was no longer cold like before. The four disciples of the Wudang Sect all wore smiles on their faces and were bustling with noise and excitement.


    A few days later, all the disciples changed into new clothes and went to the small house at the back of the mountain to respectfully welcome Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng woke up from his meditation and came out.


    Today, after Yu Lianzhou finished her practice and breakfast, she walked down the mountain. Not long later, she saw Brother Zhang and his wife from the teahouse coming up the mountain with presents in their hands.


    "Big Brother Zhang, sister-in-law, why are you two here?" Yu Lianzhou hurriedly went forward and asked.


    "Brother Yu, we''re preparing to pay our respects to the old deity." Boss Zhang said with a sigh.


    "Alright then. Let''s go, I''ll send you guys up the mountain."


    Yu Lianzhou saw the expressions of the two of them and guessed that something was up, so she took the gifts they were carrying and started leading the way.


    "Bro, sorry to trouble you." Boss Zhang said.


    "It''s no trouble. Sister-in-law''s health is not good, so in the future when the weather is so cold, it''s better for her to not go out much."


    "Yes, yes. You''re right. Don''t let her out in the future."


    Yu Lianzhou saw that Zhang Laoge stopped talking, while Sister-in-law Yun Ling revealed a troubled expression. She was sure that she had guessed it in her heart, but since the two of them didn''t say anything, it would be inconvenient for her to ask about it.


    An hour later, Yu LianZhou brought the two to Zhang Sanfeng''s residence in the front yard. Fortunately, Zhang Sanfeng had not entered closed-door training in the past few days, otherwise, who knew how long it would take for them to see Zhang Sanfeng again.


    "Teacher, old brother Zhang and his wife are here to greet you."


    "Oh, let them in."


    When Yu Lianzhou heard Zhang Sanfeng''s reply, she led the two into the room and placed the gifts on the table.


    "We, husband and wife, greet the old deity." The two of them knelt down and kowtowed.


    The two stood up. Yu Lianzhou immediately grabbed a chair for them to sit on. The two of them were restless and stopped talking.


    Zhang Sanfeng was an experienced old man, he knew that the two of them had something to talk to him about, so he said, "Dazhu, you are an extremely honest man, do you have any difficulties in life? Don''t hesitate to ask.


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Dazhu said, "Old deity, our lives are still good right now, just ¡­" Zhang Dazhu glanced at his wife beside him.


    "What''s there to say? We''ve been married for so many years, and I''ve never been able to give birth to a man and a woman for Dazhu. I''ve especially come to find you for me to see." Yun Ling saw her husband hesitating, and tried to persuade her.


    Yu Lianzhou thought to herself on the side, so that''s how it is. No wonder they always seemed to stop talking, it really wasn''t good for others to know about this.


    "Oh, Yun Ling, come sit over here and let me take a look at your pulse." Zhang Sanfeng said.


    Zhang Sanfeng was not only well-versed in martial arts, but he also read medical books when he was free. As the saying goes, martial arts did not divide families.


    Although Zhang Sanfeng''s medical skills were not among the best in the world, he was still much better than the average doctor in the martial arts world.


    "This is the root of your illness from an early age. Your body has always been poor, and you''ve also overworked. Later on, I will help you circulate energy, and then I will prescribe some medicine to recuperate your body. You must not overwork yourself, or your body will have difficulty recovering." Zhang Sanfeng told Yun Ling as he felt his pulse.


    "Brother Zhang, you can''t let sister-in-law get tired from now on." Yu Lian Zhou said hurriedly.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll definitely listen to that old deity. I definitely won''t let her work anymore from now on." Zhang Dazhu said in panic.


    "Also, the two of you are not allowed to sleep together for one year." Zhang Sanfeng said again.


    When the Zhang family heard this, their faces were filled with awkwardness, especially Yun Ling''s.


    Yu Lianzhou, who was at the side, could not help but laugh when she saw their expressions.


    ¡­.


    Yu Lianzhou sent the two off the mountain, then led Zhang Songxi and Yu Daiyan on a sermon at the foot of Mount Wudang for seven days. After doing good deeds and doing good deeds, they returned to Mount Wudang and informed Zhang Sanfeng and Song Yuanqiao of their safety before returning to their rooms to rest and meditate to temper their Qi.


    The next day, Zhang Sanfeng called Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou over and said, "Today, I''m going to go into seclusion. As for the major and minor matters at Mount Wudang, the two of you have to take care of them and urge Dai Yan and Song Xi to practice martial arts properly. I will come out in a year or so."


    Song Yuanqiao said, "Master, this year''s ninth day of April is the 70th birthday of your esteemed self. We will call you out of seclusion to congratulate you on your birthday."


    As soon as Zhang Sanfeng heard this, he remembered that he was almost seventy years old. It was true that the passage of time was sharp like a knife. Seeing that his two disciples had already grown up, he sighed in his heart and was lost in thought for a moment.


    "Master, master, please say something." Song Yuanqiao said when he saw Zhang Sanfeng remaining silent.


    "Come call me when the time comes." After Zhang Sanfeng finished speaking, he did not say another word.


    Song Yuanqiao still wanted to ask more questions, but Yu Lianzhou quickly stopped him, saying, "Master, disciple will take his leave."


    Zhang Sanfeng acknowledged and waited until they left the room. Song Yuanqiao asked Yu Lianzhou, "Brother, why did you pull me out? Master has yet to instruct me how to extend the birthday celebration?"


    "Senior, master has just recalled the past, let''s not disturb the old man. The old man is indifferent to fame and fortune, he has cultivated to the point where he can do nothing. No matter what happens, the old man will probably be happy." Yu Lianzhou said.


    When Song Yuanqiao heard this, he thought, "That''s true. Master is most afraid of being disturbed. In the past years, it was only Master and his disciples who had a reunion dinner, so Master did not say anything."


    After the New Year, Mount Wudang regained its tranquility, and no one came to disturb them. In the blink of an eye, several months had passed, and the weather had also become warm. The willow trees on the mountain were beginning to sprout.


    In the past three months, Yu Lianzhou did not go down to Mount Wudang again. He thought about how his master had once mentioned that his external techniques were not good enough, so after he meditated and trained every morning, he would carry water and firewood. His legs were tied with sandbags of about ten pounds each, and his wrists were also tied with five pounds of armguards.


    At the start, he was so tired that he wanted to fall on the ground and sleep, but he insisted on replacing it with meditating and cultivating. After a month, Yu Lianzhou''s body became more and more stable.


    Song Yuanqiao did not understand the situation and hurriedly warned Yu Lianzhou not to advance by leaps and bounds in order to pursue power, ignoring the foundation. Yu Lianzhou hurriedly explained the situation to Song Yuanqiao. At first, Song Yuanqiao did not believe it, but after he practiced for a period of time like Yu Lianzhou, he felt that Yu Lianzhou was not lying.


    In the following days, on the mountain path of the Wu Dang Mountain, two figures could always be seen carrying firewood and carrying water. They were like nimble monkeys, jumping up and down from east to east on this difficult mountain path.

 C25

    The floating cultivation of Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou had also settled down, and their foundations were plentiful. On this day, Song Yuanqiao called Yu LianZhou onto the back mountain of Wu Dang and walked towards Zhang Sanfeng''s closed door training room. It was Zhang Sanfeng''s birthday, and he wanted to ask Zhang Sanfeng to come out for a long time.


    Before the two of them even entered the hut at the back of the mountain, they heard Zhang Sanfeng''s words coming from within the house ¡­


    "Is it the distant bridge and lotus boat? Come in."


    When the two of them heard this, they knew that Zhang Sanfeng had awoken from his meditation and walked in. They saw that there was a speck of dust in the room and there was not a single speck of dust around Zhang Sanfeng.


    "Master, you woke up a long time ago." Song Yuanqiao greeted his master and then began to speak.


    "Yes, I woke up from my meditation a few days ago." Zhang Sanfeng said.


    "Then Master, how was your closed door training this time? "But he was able to create a mental cultivation method." It was Yu Lianzhou who asked.


    "Monkey, you are quite impatient. The harvest from this seclusion is much faster than I imagined, and much larger as well." Zhang Sanfeng paused for a moment before continuing:


    "I originally thought that I would need a year or so to create this cultivation method. I didn''t expect that it would be completed in just three to five months." After Zhang Sanfeng finished speaking, he took out a book from his bosom. His face was full of gratification.


    This has condensed half of my lifetime''s comprehension of martial arts. This skill cultivates both inside and outside, combines sound and movement with each other, and trains the internal organs, external muscles and skin, through long-term absorption, closure, and breathing, as well as a series of specific movements and fights on the outside, trunk, and limbs of the body, it has reached the state of being evil and righteous. It can cure injuries and is also able to resist injuries.


    "Congratulations Master, for you to create such a miraculous skill, I, Wu Dang, am sure to become famous. Also, your seventieth birthday is soon to come. This will only increase your joy even further." Song Yuanqiao said with joy.


    In the following days, after Zhang Sanfeng''s birthday, he did not go into closed-door training. He spent every day with his disciples, teaching Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou the Pure Yang Art, giving pointers to the other two young disciples.


    After receiving Zhang Sanfeng''s teaching of the Pure Yang Limitless Technique, Yu Lianzhou had diligently and diligently trained. She had always asked Zhang Sanfeng about her martial arts questions, and had even verified it with the that she had cultivated previously. Her cultivation had become more and more profound.


    Zhang Sanfeng saw that his second disciple''s cultivation had become more and more profound, and said with relief, "Lian Zhou''s martial arts mastery is now the highest among my disciples."


    ¡­.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s came from the technique, and in addition to what he had learned from his previous life, its power was only about seventy to eighty percent of the entire . After Zhang Sanfeng established the , Yu LianZhou and the others started to cultivate this .


    Even though the "Wu Dang Nine Yang Art" was considered a first-rate technique in the martial arts world, it was still not enough. Yu Lianzhou and the others had cultivated the "Wu Dang Nine Yang Art" to the Great Perfection Stage.


    Zhang Sanfeng was also aware of the flaws of the . When he first created Wu Dang, he had already planned to create his own set of profound inner force skills. Unfortunately, the creation of a profound inner force skill wasn''t something that could be created in a short period of time.


    This kind of secret technique was extremely rare in the martial arts world, and it was created after decades of repeated verification by the ancestors. At that time, Zhang Sanfeng had only just stepped into the extreme realm, but he was still unable to create the pinnacle of inner force skills, which was why he had focused on perfecting the .


    At that time, Zhang Sanfeng thought that the ''Nine Yang Art of the Wudang'' would be enough for his disciple to cultivate for several decades, so when the time came, he would create a new martial arts technique for his disciples.


    As Zhang Sanfeng coincidentally stepped into the ''one with the world'' realm, he became more aware of the difficult flaw in the ''Nine Suns Art''. If his disciples continued to practice the ''Nine Suns Art'' step by step, then perhaps they would completely cut off their future path of martial arts.


    This discovery made Zhang Sanfeng both frightened and frightened. He knew that he could no longer delay the creation of a cultivation technique. Thus, he went through the ancient sages'' books and traveled through the famous mountains and rivers, closely following nature and comprehending heaven and earth. One, it was to increase his cultivation base, and the other, it was to create a cultivation technique.


    Later on, Zhang Sanfeng accepted Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou as his disciples, and after a few years, he accepted Yu Daiyan and Zhang Songxi as his disciples. Later, Zhang Sanfeng accepted Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianyan as his disciples, and after a few years, he accepted Yu Daiyan and Zhang Songxi as his disciples.


    At that time, Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou would have long since passed the age of building a foundation, and the future of their martial path would be worrisome. Although Zhang Sanfeng had cultivated for many years, when he thought about his future disciple, waves would occasionally rise in his heart.


    It was not until he had battled with Daoist Hundred Bones and reached the Nascent Realm that his understanding of martial arts had reached a new level. Only then did his progress in creating this technique increase greatly.


    Later on, Yu Lianzhou brought back the secret technique of the Spirit Eagle Palace, "Ice Magic". This "Ice Art" was created after hundreds of years by the ancestor of the Free and Unrestrained Faction, and it could be said to be completely flawless, and it could be said to be vast and profound. In addition, the Free and Unrestrained Faction''s cultivation technique was biased towards the Taoists, and some of the information recorded on it coincided with some of Zhang Sanfeng''s thoughts, and it even broadened Zhang Sanfeng''s vision.


    This was the reason why Zhang Sanfeng had perfected Wu Dang''s future sect cultivation technique, the "Pure Yang Limitless Art", after three months of closed door cultivation. Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou were still young at the moment, and they also had some small achievements in their skills, so it was not difficult for them to convert the zhenqi in their bodies.


    The was naturally more profound than the , and the foundation built upon it was even more profound. The internal energy one cultivated was warm and tenacious, which had indescribable benefits for Yu Lianzhou and the others on their future path of martial arts.


    However, how could there be such a perfect cultivation technique? The¡¶ Nine Yang Art of the Nine Yang¡· was focused on a pure word and cultivation was slow to begin with, while the¡¶ Pure Yang Limitless Art¡· was even slower than the¡¶ Nine Yang Art of the Nine Yang¡·. Based on Yu Lianzhou and the others'' progress in cultivation, Zhang Sanfeng speculated that his first disciple would need another twenty years to become a First Rated Warrior and his second disciple would have the highest talent.


    At that time, his senior disciple, Song Yuan, would be nearly forty years old, so how could he still have a chance to become a Martial Arts Innate in the future? Therefore, Zhang Sanfeng thought hard and came up with a method to first practice the¡¶ Nine Yang Art¡· to the Small Success Stage, then switch to the¡¶ Nine Yang Art¡·, and then switch to the¡¶ Nine Yang Art¡·. This way, when the disciples completely switched to the¡¶ Yang Force¡·, although they would have to spend some time to polish their Zhen Qi, it was much faster than directly practicing the¡¶ Pure Yang Art¡·.

 C26

    Since Mongolia took over the Central Plains, it had imposed a policy of high pressure on the Han people, repeatedly waged war on foreign countries, and in order to solve the financial crisis, it had given money and grain to the people of the south. The people of the south had suffered unspeakably, the social conflict had intensified, and chaos had taken place in the world.


    Because of Zhang Sanfeng''s fame, it was not too chaotic around Mount Wudang, but as soon as they stepped out, they were bullies that bullied the common people, and it was common for patrolmen and robbers to kill the common people.


    It was currently the most lustful spring day of the year, but for the villagers of Yu Xin Village, it was a day of disaster. A group of Tarantula soldiers were burning, killing, robbing, and looting the village.


    "Kill ¡­"


    "Save me ¡­"


    "Daddy ¡­ where are you ¡­"


    "Hahaha ¡­ hurry up and kill ¡­ hahaha!"


    Miserable screams, shouts, and cries were mixed together in this small village. It was as if a desolate aura was being emitted from the village.


    Along with the blood on his face, his expression became even more ferocious. Then, the officer suddenly saw a crying little girl in the middle of the road, and with a big knife in his hand, he rode his horse towards the little girl, and at the same time, he revealed a cruel smile on his face.


    The girl looked to be about five or six years old. She was still in her innocent youth, and was already frightened by the scene around her. She had been fighting on the spot the entire time without moving at all.


    As the officer looked at the approaching girl, the corners of his mouth curled up even more. The malevolent expression on his face intensified. Adding to the bloodstains on his body, he looked like a demon from hell.


    Just as the officer was about to cut down his sabre on the girl, he suddenly felt a shadow flash past him, and the sabre in his hand actually missed. Just as he was thinking about what was going on, he felt a sudden pain in his neck, and his vision went dark, and he fell off his horse. Blood kept flowing out of his mouth, and his chest heaved violently.


    "Milord ¡­"


    When the other soldiers saw their leader suddenly fall off his horse, there was no movement. They didn''t know why he suddenly fell off while he was still fine a moment ago.


    "Little girl, don''t cry, your mother is here."


    A young man dressed in azure and blue clothes handed the girl in his hand to a panicked woman who was running over.


    The woman immediately embraced the child with tears in her eyes. She thanked the youth who had saved her daughter, "Thank you, benefactor. Thank you."


    When the youth saw that the woman was about to bow down, he immediately held her by the waist and said, "Sister-in-law, there is no need to be like this. This place is dangerous. It''s better if you take your child and hide."


    As the young man spoke, his eyes scanned the surroundings. Hearing that, the woman remembered what had happened. She immediately carried the child and ran frantically toward a small path not too far away.


    Only when the woman''s figure disappeared from the youth''s sight did he turn around and look at the soldiers that were about to surround him.


    "Stinking brat, who are you? Did you just kill our captain?" One of the sergeants raised his broadsword and shouted angrily at the young man with a face filled with killing intent.


    "Hmph. For the sake of the general not thinking of protecting his family and his country, rob and settle his people, and actually kill and punish his people. From what I see, this dynasty is not far from destruction." The youth grunted coldly, completely indifferent to the killing intent in the surroundings.


    "Brat, you are actually slandering the imperial government. From what I see, you are definitely a traitor." The soldier shouted to the youngster before turning around to the surrounding soldiers, "My sons, charge!"


    When the youth saw more than ten soldiers charging towards him with sabers in hand, he sneered in his heart. He drew his sword and said, "Remember, the one who killed you is Wu Dang, Yu Lianzhou."


    When he finished, a cold light flashed. The two soldiers who were at the front had their hands on their necks, falling to the ground.


    When the rest of the soldiers saw this, their hearts turned cold and their hands slowed down. They didn''t know if they should continue moving forward.


    Yu Lianzhou did not know what these soldiers were thinking. Their movements did not slow down as they followed the swords. None of the soldiers were a match for Yu Lianzhou. In the blink of an eye, seven or eight soldiers had already died under his sword.


    When the remaining three soldiers saw this, they were already frightened to death by Yu Lianzhou. They turned around and ran, hoping to preserve their lives.


    "Ahhh!"


    A blood-curdling scream rang out. It was a soldier who was running too slowly. He had already died from being pierced through the chest by Yu Lianzhou.


    When the remaining two soldiers heard their teammates'' screams, their speed of escape immediately increased. They ran with all their might, wishing they could grow another pair of legs.


    Yu Lianzhou activated her qinggong and arrived behind a person in just a few breaths'' time. Her left hand struck the latter''s back with a palm. With a flick of her right hand, the treasured sword in her hand shot out towards another soldier who was ten feet away.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Two screams rang out in succession. One of the soldiers died instantly from Yu Lianzhou''s palm strike that shattered his heart, while the other soldier was pierced through the chest by the treasured sword. After struggling for a while, he stopped breathing.


    The battle did not take long at all from beginning to end. With Yu Lianzhou''s overwhelming strength, she announced the victory.


    On one hand, these patrolmen lacked force, and the only one who knew martial arts, the captain, was killed by Yu Lianzhou at the beginning. The rest of the soldiers only knew how to fight in the martial arts world.


    On the other hand, although Yu Lianzhou was young, her martial arts were extraordinary. Coupled with the fact that she killed the civilians and aroused his killing intent, he ruthlessly killed all of them in a short period of time.


    Yu Lianzhou let out a long sigh of relief and slowly walked in front of the soldiers in front of them. She pulled out the sword that had been stabbed into their backs, and the blood on the sword became even redder under the rays of the sun.


    With luck, Yu Lianzhou channeled zhenqi into her right hand and the sword in her hand trembled to remove the blood on the sword. With a "gong" sound, the sword was sheathed and the killing intent emitted by her instantly dissipated.


    "A human life in troubled times is worse than a dog!" Looking at the tragedy before her, Yu Lianzhou let out the greatest sigh she had ever had in her entire life. The scene today had greatly touched her.


    He had been walking past this village unintentionally, and had heard the series of screams from far away. Afterwards, he rushed towards the direction of the voices without stopping, but he was still a step too late.


    Yu Lianzhou smelled the blood in the air and calmed down. She hoped that the villagers on the ground would be able to find a few who could survive and at the same time find the villagers who could survive this disaster.

 C27

    Over the next few days, Yu Lianzhou found the villagers who survived, and together with the surviving villagers, they buried the people who died in this disaster.


    "Village Chief, I''m afraid that after I kill those Tarantula, they will not let this matter rest. In my opinion, it would be better for all of you to just go out and hide." That night, Yu Lianzhou told the new village chief.


    "Ai!" The Village Chief let out a long sigh and looked at the surrounding villagers. He said, "Wherever you go, it''s the same everywhere you go in this world."


    "This ¡­" Yu Lianzhou scanned the surroundings and let out a long sigh. The world was in chaos now, and as time went by, the war wouldn''t be too far off, especially in the last years of the Yuan Dynasty, when wars were going on everywhere.


    Yu Xin Village was located in a remote area, so it could be considered a good place to hide from the world. Yu Xin Village was located in a remote area, so it could be considered a good place to hide from the world.


    "These damnable Tarantula, there used to be over a hundred villagers here, but now ¡­" As one of the men spoke, tears began to flow down his face.


    For a moment, the sound of sobbing slowly rose from within the room. The sounds of all sorts of voices sounded disorderly in this short room.


    "Enough." The new village chief saw that the villagers were in a state of chaos and his face turned ugly, so he shouted loudly. Perhaps the village chief originally had a lot of prestige amongst the villagers, when the villagers heard the village chief''s words, they immediately stopped talking. In the blink of an eye, only the occasional sound of sobbing could be heard.


    "Village Head, how about this. Tomorrow, I will leave the village and check out the situation. If I can''t do it, I will lure the Tarantula away. This way, your village will be safe." Yu Lian Zhou said to the village chief.


    "This ¡­ benefactor, is this dangerous?" The Village Chief said uneasily.


    Yu Lianzhou shook her head and said, "I have the courage of a master, so you can rest easy about not being able to capture me."


    When the villagers heard Yu Lianzhou''s words, they recalled the incident where Yu Lianzhou killed more than ten of the Tarantula in the blink of an eye. The guilt in their hearts lessened by quite a bit.


    "Very well, Village Chief, it is decided. If the Tides wish to seek revenge, I will lead them away. Of course, all of you must also hide in the mountains for a few days. You can come out after the news has passed." Yu Lianzhou didn''t want to say anything more, she slammed the table and decided on the solution.


    When the village chief heard Yu Lianzhou''s words and saw her gleaming eyes, the aura on his body weakened slightly. He thanked her, "Thank you, benefactor."


    Then, the village chief instructed the surrounding people, "There are still plenty of food left in the homes of the various families. Pack up your bags, gather all the food in the village, and then head into the mountains. We''ll hide there for ten to fifteen days before anything else."


    After that, the Village Chief instructed the people on the left and right in detail and arranged the matters. By the time the villagers dispersed, it was already late at night.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw the villagers leave, she said to the village head, "Village Head, you''re not simple."


    Yu Lianzhou nodded. Then, she remembered that it had only been thirty years since the death of Song, but the south was already in turmoil. It could be seen how badly the Yuan Court had harmed the survivors of the Southern Song Dynasty.


    On the second day, Yu Lianzhou bid farewell to the villagers and headed towards the nearby town.


    After a few days of investigation, Yu Lian Zhou found out that the soldiers that attacked Yu Xin Village that day were actually from one of the soldiers and horses. These soldiers and horses were about 500 people, and they were under the orders of the imperial government to go south to collect taxes.


    The leader was a general of the imperial court, called Harbara. He was a brave, fierce, and very good at commanding. However, his temperament was cruel, and from the bottom of his heart, he looked down on the weak Han Chinese.


    This time, he was ordered to come to Jiangnan to collect money and grain. Most of the way to Jiangnan, he plundered people''s cream everywhere he went.


    "Lord, Geiger and the others haven''t come back yet." In a large tent, a sergeant major reported to a burly man sitting at the head of the group.


    "En ¡­ Gegen ¡­ gulu ¡­" The large man finished the roast chicken in a few bites, then he grabbed the wine pot on the table and finished the rest of the wine in one gulp.


    "Yes, milord." The soldier knelt down and retreated. In the blink of an eye, the sound of food and drink could be heard.


    Late at night, the camp''s main tent was brightly lit. There were only joyful soldiers inside the tent. There were only a few soldiers standing guard where the army was stationed, talking and laughing. No one was patrolling between the tents.


    The people fled in fear wherever they went. In addition, the Han people did not dare rebel in the depths of the southern lands, which was why the military camp was opened today. This also gave Yu Lianzhou an opportunity to attack the military camp in the night.


    "You''re courting death!" Yu LianZhou originally wanted to find the big tent of Harbara directly, but when she passed by one of the tents, she got angry and saw a few soldiers bullying a few girls from a good family.


    "Don''t ¡­"


    "Save me ¡­"


    A few disheveled women in the military tent shouted loudly. The laughter of the patrolmen mixed together and struck right into the bottom of Yu Lianzhou''s heart.


    A cold light flashed in Yu Lianzhou''s eyes as she scanned her surroundings. When she saw that no one had noticed the tent, she relaxed and looked straight into the tent. She slowly pulled out the treasured sword in her hand.


    Just as a young girl in the tent let out a scream, Yu Lianzhou was really as calm as a maiden. She moved like a rabbit and attacked the moment the sound rang out.


    A few cold flashes flashed through the tent, and Yu Lianzhou appeared, standing in front of a soldier.


    "You ¡­" The soldier suddenly saw a stranger appear in front of him. He wanted to say something, but a wound had been cut open on his neck, and blood flowed out. He covered his wound with his hands and looked at the blurry figure in front of him.


    This was like a signal. When this soldier fell, the other soldiers also fell to the ground without any movement.


    The girls in the tent were scared silly by the scene before them. One of the young girls had her face covered by the blood of the Tatar Soldier and was about to cry out in fright.


    "Shh ¡­" Yu Lianzhou''s hands and eyes were quick. She immediately went forward and covered the young girl''s pale, bloodless lips.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m Chinese, I''m here to save you!" Yu Lianzhou said to the girl, then turned to look at the other two women.


    "Don''t yell, okay?"

 C28

    Yu Lianzhou''s dantian true energy moved and she spat out the truth. Her voice had a calming effect in order to comfort the three women who were so frightened that their entire bodies were trembling, allowing them to calm down from fear.


    After Yu Lianzhou spoke, the three women all felt that the voice of the young man in front of them had a comforting charm. Their terrified hearts were like a warm breeze blowing past, the shock they had received from a few days of being pushed around by the Tarantula had now left them and they suddenly felt relaxed, the fear on their faces slowly subsiding.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw that their faces had regained some color, she removed her hand from the corner of her lips, took off her outer robes and put them on.


    "Put on your clothes first, I''ll go out and check the situation!"


    After Yu Lianzhou finished speaking, she turned and left the tent. When the three women in the tent heard the sound, they were shocked. They lowered their heads and blushed, quickly tidying up their clothes.


    They had gone through a series of unforeseen events. Although they were afraid of the corpses in the tent, they knew that they could not afford to mess around now. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire.


    "Mm ¡­ Gong ¡­ are you still there?"


    When they put on their clothes and looked at the corpses on the ground, the three of them trembled a bit. One of the older women was the first to calm down, then she called out to the others quietly.


    Yu Lianzhou had been around the tent the entire time, checking the surroundings for any unexpected situations. Soon, she heard a soft shout from the tent. If it wasn''t for Yu Lianzhou having a little mastery in internal energy, she probably wouldn''t have heard this sound.


    "What is your name? Where did he come from? "How did you get kidnapped by a policeman?" In the tent, Yu Lianzhou asked the three women.


    "Benefactor, this servant is Zhang Liu, and this is my sister, Liu Cai''er." The woman who looked to be in her late twenties pointed at the young girl beside her, then pointed at the remaining fifteen to sixteen year old girl.


    "This is Zhang Ning''s younger sister. The three of us are from the nearby Shang He Village. A few days ago, the Gangster Soldiers entered Shang He Village, but we didn''t want to ¡­"


    As the woman spoke, she covered her face with her hands and began to cry. The other two women, infected by the sound of Madam Zhang''s weeping and thinking of their family members who had died miserably, also started to cry softly.


    "Sister-in-law Zhang, don''t cry yet. Do you know if there are any captive females in the army camp? Tonight, I will save all of them." When Yu Lianzhou saw that they were crying, she started to change the topic.


    Unexpectedly, when the three women heard Yu Lianzhou''s words, the crying became even louder. Yu Lianzhou frowned. The older Zhang family''s sister-in-law was a bit calmer after all. She stopped crying when she saw the troubled expression on Yu Lianzhou''s face.


    "To tell you the truth, benefactor, I did indeed have a few sisters in the army a few days ago. But that group of Tarantula was fierce and brutal, and they killed a few sisters every few days. In addition ¡­ there were also some sisters who committed suicide because they couldn''t bear the humiliation of being humiliated. So ¡­"


    "How hateful!" When Yu Lianzhou heard Zhang family''s eldest sister-in-law''s words, she clenched her fists so tightly that they turned white. The scabbard in her left hand creaked.


    "Right now, other than us three people, there''s only one sister left." Zhang family''s eldest sister-in-law said this and immediately kneeled down in front of Yu Lianzhou, begging, "Benefactor, please save Sister Ning Xue."


    "Aunt Zhang, what are you doing? Get up!" Yu Lianzhou immediately helped Mrs Zhang up, then said, "Sister-in-law, the Ning Xue you''re talking about is ¡­"


    "Benefactor, my sister said that Sister Ning Xue is from the Lower River Village, and her full name is Shen Ning Xue. She''s a beauty from all over the country, and her father is a teacher from the Lower River Village. He''s very knowledgeable." Liu Cai''er said on the side.


    "Then where is she now?" Yu Lianzhou asked in a hurry. A girl in a wolf''s den could be in danger at any time. Yu Lianzhou was extremely anxious.


    "She was taken away by the Tattoo tonight. The Tattoo who took her said it was to be given to a general named Ha." Zhang family''s sister-in-law hurriedly said.


    "Harba Ra!" Yu Lianzhou said in a deep voice.


    "Right, right, that''s the name." When the three women heard the name Harbara, they looked at each other and agreed.


    "I''ll go save Shen Ningxue, you guys wait for me in the tent. No matter what happens outside, don''t go out, okay?" Yu Lianzhou pondered for a moment, then said to the three of them.


    "Mm."


    "Alright ¡­"


    The three nodded in agreement. Seeing that they had calmed down, Yu Lianzhou nodded and turned to leave.


    "Wait a moment ¡­"


    When Yu Lianzhou heard the whisper, she turned her head to look at that young girl called Zhang Ning, wondering what she wanted.


    Seeing Yu Lianzhou looking at her, Zhang Ning blushed and lowered her head. She passed the item in her hand to Yu Lianzhou and said in a low voice, "Your clothes."


    Yu Lianzhou was slightly stunned, then received the dress in the girl''s hand before turning around and leaving the tent.


    Yu Lianzhou came out of the military tent, and after checking the surroundings and discovering that it was safe, she let out a long breath.


    "That Harba La is a famous warrior among the Towers, his skills must be pretty good. It would be hard for him to rescue Shen Ningxue without making a sound. Furthermore, there are three hundred soldiers in the camp. Seems like he has to think of a way."


    Yu Lianzhou thought for a moment and slowly took out an item from her bosom, thinking, "Looks like I still have to use this medicine."


    It turned out that Yu Lianzhou had found out a few days ago that the people who had attacked Yu Xin Town were the patrolmen, and there were quite a number of them. For their own safety, they had prepared the necessary items for this little shrimp to travel in the martial arts world.


    Yu Lianzhou used the technique of standing up and her figure disappeared into the night. Time slowly flowed by, and the previously noisy military camp gradually quietened down.


    "Sister, I''m a bit scared." In the tent, Zhang Ning tightened her clothes and said to Mrs Zhang by the side.


    Mrs Zhang pulled Zhang Ning over and comforted her, "Don''t be afraid, everything will be fine." Then he took his sister, who was trembling a little on the other side, to his side.


    "Sister, do you think benefactor will be able to save us?" Zhang Ning felt the warmth coming from beside her. She felt slightly calmer in her heart as she spoke.


    "Don''t worry, benefactor will definitely save us." Although Zhang Liu''s words were firm, if you looked closely at her eyes, you would see that they were filled with worry for the future.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper. A warm breeze blew, dispersing the cold winter air, but it could not disperse the chilling wind of the military camp.


    In the tent, a bearded man with a bare upper body was walking towards a delicate girl with tattered clothes.


    "Hahaha, little lady, you should run." The big man''s mouth was full of obscene words. He looked at the young girl not far away with a naked gaze, as if he had eaten the young girl.


    "Don''t come over here, or else ¡­" The young girl panted heavily as her body grew weak, and a pained expression appeared on her face.


    "What else can I do? Hahaha, you little girl, you''re really spicy. I didn''t expect that after being hungry for two days, you would still have the strength to run, but this is just like my taste. The more fierce you become, the more fun I''ll feel! Hahaha ¡­"


    "You can''t run anymore, you better obey me obediently."


    "Today, even if I die, I will not let you succeed." The girl''s tone revealed her resolution. She looked around before slamming her head against the pillar in the middle.

 C29

    Seeing the young girl act this way, Harba La showed no signs of panic. In fact, he was a strong martial artist, if not for his heartfelt desire to tease the young girl, she would have already been killed by him. He did not want to wait for this moment, seeing the young girl seek death, he suppressed his desire to continue teasing her, and with a single step, he arrived in front of her.


    The young girl''s head, which was originally hit by the wooden stake, actually fell headfirst into Harba La''s embrace. By the time she could react, she was already tightly held by Harba La.


    "Hahaha, little lady, you can''t wait to throw yourself into her arms. Alright, alright, alright. We''ll immediately enter the bridal room." Harba La burst into laughter. Despite the girl twisting and struggling in his embrace and feeling her soft body, Harba La became intoxicated.


    "This Chinese woman is very soft and beautiful, especially that of Jiangnan. It''s as if she''s made of water. This general''s luck with women is quite deep." Harba La thought to himself as he picked up the girl and carried her to the big bed in the tent.


    It had been three days since the girl had been captured. If it weren''t for the fact that the soldiers had seen his beautiful appearance and wanted to offer her up to Harbara to please their general, the girl would have already been humiliated.


    "I didn''t expect myself to still be unable to escape this calamity." The girl''s body was weak now. She thought about her sisters who had been killed by the police and the sisters who had been humiliated by the police. Her eyes were full of hatred as she glared at Harbara, wishing she could eat him up.


    Harba La threw the young girl onto the bed. Looking at her handsome appearance, he couldn''t help but feel an itch in his heart. Evil fire filled his heart, and he quickly took off the clothes on his upper body.


    The young girl closed her eyes as tears flowed down her face. She felt a figure slowly approaching her and her heart was filled with despair. At this moment, a loud voice suddenly rang out from outside the tent.


    "Sir, this official has an urgent military report!"


    Hearing his words, Harba Lala''s anger was immediately replaced by fury. He shouted towards the outside of the tent, "Scram! Military information can be discussed once the sun rises."


    "That won''t do, my lord. They are messengers from the majority, saying that they have a secret decree from the emperor."


    Hearing that, Harba La suppressed the anger in his heart. He hastily put on his clothes and cursed loudly, "Damn it, this old man''s mood is ruined."


    "My wife, wait for me to come back before you come back." Harba La stretched out his hand to touch the young girl''s face and laughed out loud. Then, he placed his hand on the young girl''s nose and sniffed.


    "How fragrant!"


    Harbarra laughed out loud and walked out of the tent. Just as he lifted the flap of the tent, a cold light pierced towards him.


    In the end, Harbar had been through a hundred battles. Although he couldn''t see what was happening outside the tent, a sense of impending doom assaulted him. With a twist of his body, he dodged the fatal blow.


    "Hey!"


    The people outside the tent saw that their ace attack was actually dodged by Harba. They were surprised, but the movements of their hands did not slow down. They brandished their swords, and with a piercing sound, the curtain was torn apart.


    Although Darbara had dodged the incoming attack, his waist was still injured. He saw another sword attack coming and rolled on the ground. Although he was in a sorry state, he had managed to keep his life.


    The man did not give Harba La a chance to retaliate, the sword in his hand did not leave Harba La''s vital points, every move was vicious, he wanted to kill Harba La in one blow.


    Although Harba''a was tall, he had still joined the army for more than ten years. After all, he had been through hundreds of battles and had achieved countless meritorious deeds. He had crawled out from a pile of corpses, and his survival skills had become his body''s instinct.


    If it were an ordinary martial artist, they would have already died to this marvelous sword technique. From this, it could be seen that Harba La was truly powerful and was worthy of being called a military hero.


    Seeing the enemy''s attacks becoming more and more urgent and the wounds on his body gradually increasing, Harba Ba La knew that if this went on, he would not be able to keep his life, so he shouted out loud and activated Iron Palm which he had been practicing for a long time.


    He leaped in the direction of his treasured blade, and at the same time, he struck out with his left palm towards his enemy''s sword. He extended his right hand and placed it on the hilt of his treasured blade hanging on the pillar.


    Harba''s Iron Palm was already on fire, and with a ding sound, it actually blocked the incoming sword, producing a metallic sound.


    However, just by relying on Iron Sand Palm, he was able to take down his palm, which made him underestimate his ability. As a result, his dantian was lucky, and the sword on his sword became extremely cold, with a piercing sound, it was as if the cloth was torn apart, only to see the tip of the sword piercing through Harba''s palm, causing blood to flow out from the blade.


    Harba La only felt a pain in his left hand as his heart was filled with great hatred. His Iron Palm that he had practiced for more than ten years was broken just like that, and his right hand brandished his treasured blade, slashing at the enemy in front of him, with the intention of hacking him in half.


    The man inwardly praised Harba La''s ruthlessness, but his hand did not slow down in the slightest. He pulled his sword out of Harba La''s hand and swung it. With a clang, he blocked the incoming slash.


    He didn''t expect that Harba would be so strong that the sword in his hand would hum and tremble. His arm went numb, and his movements also slowed down. Harba took the opportunity to take the knife again and finally switched from passive to active.


    "Kill!"


    With a loud shout, killing intent surged out from Harba La''s body, all the moves in his hand were fatal, and his strength was heavy. As expected of a blade technique refined from the blood of countless enemies, it was clearly different from the sword techniques in the martial arts world.


    Yu Lianzhou sensed that the enemy''s strength was quite great and that his martial arts were extraordinary. She changed from attacking to defending, her body was gentle, and with the aid of the Soft Cloud Sword Art, she was on par with Harba.


    "Ding ding ding ¡­"


    Both of them clashed weapons as sparks flew out in the silent night. It sounded like the music of the god of death. Combined with the candles on the side and the girl on the bed that was scared to death, it revealed a strange scene.


    However, his left palm was pierced by Yu Lianzhou, causing him to lose a lot of blood. As the two of them fought, Harba was too strong, the wound on his waist started to crack and expand, causing him to lose more and more blood, and at this moment, his head was already a little dizzy, his body was gradually feeling weak, and the blade in his hand was also feeling heavier and heavier.


    The two exchanged a palm with each other, both retreating. Harba La felt a sharp pain in his left hand, and the hand that was no longer bleeding was torn open by the shock, and blood dripped down his fingers onto the ground.

 C30

    Harba La took a deep breath and said to the enemy in a deep voice, "Kid, who are you to have come to assassinate this general? You are simply courting death."


    "Ruthless person. Today, you will die under my sword. Once we enter the Underworld, you will know who I am." Yu Lianzhou rested for a moment before stepping forward again, not giving Harba any time to rest.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Harbarra knew that today was either a day of death or a day of life, so he activated all the potential in his body and charged towards Yu Lianzhou as well. Sword lights and shadows appeared in the tent once again.


    The two of them exchanged more than ten rounds. Yu Lianzhou saw that Harba''s killing intent was gradually decreasing and knew that the time had come, so she changed the move in her hand and swung at Harba who was gradually exhausting himself.


    Sparkles of sword light flashed. Yu Lianzhou''s attack was faster than his attack, and Harba''s vision was already hazy. Relying on his body''s instinctive reaction, he actually wasn''t inferior in this short period of time.


    Yu Lianzhou let out a cold snort and changed her style once again. Her dantian circulated energy and luck in her sword. She was already like a sword that twisted around her fingers as she stabbed towards Harba''s chest.


    With a ding sound, Yu Lianzhou''s curved sword actually hit Harba La''s Heart Protecting Mirror. Yu Lianzhou was stunned; she thought that her killing move would finish the battle, but she never thought that something like this would happen, this Harba La actually had a Heart Protecting Mirror on him.


    However, before Yu Lianzhou could attack again, Harba La was awakened by this crisp sound. With his experience of fighting to the death, he slashed his blade towards Yu Lianzhou''s chest. This blade was fast and quick, in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of Yu Lianzhou''s chest.


    Yu Lianzhou immediately felt a chill invading her heart. She felt goosebumps rise all over her body, and without time to think, she immediately used her lightness skill. At the same time, her luck on her sword borrowed the rebound force from the sword tip to retreat, only hearing a piercing sound.


    "That was close!"


    Yu Lianzhou only felt a pain in her chest. Her clothes had already been cut by the saber energy, and a bloody wound appeared on her chest.


    It was fortunate that Harba''s body was blocked by Yu Lianzhou''s sword tip, causing his broadsword to miss by a bit. Otherwise, Yu Lianzhou would at least be heavily injured if she didn''t die.


    "I was too careless."


    Yu Lianzhou stared at the powerful enemy in front of her as she thought to herself, "Just now, I was distracted and almost died at this fellow''s hands. It seems like I can''t make such a mistake in the future."


    Harbarra took advantage of the moment when Yu Lianzhou was calming her mind to shake her slightly dizzy head. Breathing heavily, she stared at the assassin who wanted to kill her with bloodshot eyes.


    "Men, help this general catch the assassin." Harbarra sensed his situation. He, who was supposed to be strong in the face of death, finally called for his subordinates to come and rescue him.


    "Stop shouting, I''m afraid there aren''t any soldiers in the entire army camp who can stand up." Yu Lianzhou laughed softly when she saw Harba''s shout.


    Hearing the assassin''s words and hearing the sound of the soldiers'' footsteps, Harba La''s heart sank. With a gloomy face, he stared at the enemy in front of him with hatred.


    In the blink of an eye, the tent was so quiet that only the crackling sounds of the candles could be heard. As for the girl, she tightly covered her mouth with her hands, not even daring to breathe.


    After an unknown amount of time, due to the loss of too much blood, Harbarra''s legs trembled slightly. Yu Lianzhou noticed his slight movements, so how could he let go of such an opportunity?


    "The wind has left a mark."


    Yu Lianzhou was skilled in her extreme moves. She had observed the changes in the flowing clouds, and had learned from Wu Dang''s Soft Finger Sword Technique and Soft Cloud Sword Art that a fatal move was aimed straight at Harba La.


    This move of Yu Lian Zhou''s was like grass being struck by grass. Although in the eyes of experts, it was full of flaws, but it was more than enough to deal with Harba La, who was at the end of his strength.


    Yu Lianzhou''s body followed the sword and a cold light flashed. Yu Lianzhou''s figure had already appeared behind Harba. Unexpectedly, Yu Lianzhou just appeared when she spat out a mouthful of blood and found it hard to stand still. Her body went limp as she knelt on one knee, leaning on her sword, supporting herself on the ground.


    When the girl saw this, she could no longer suppress the nervousness in her heart and screamed out loud. Yu Lian Zhou''s breathing was unstable and she could not care less about the screaming girl. If it wasn''t for the army being bewitched by Yu Lian Zhou, the two of them probably wouldn''t have been able to escape from the hands of the soldier.


    When the young girl screamed, Harba La''s neck suddenly split open and fresh blood sprayed out. His tall and straight body collapsed with a loud bang, and he no longer had any breath left, his soul was already dead.


    The young girl was scared silly by the scene in front of her. Her cries immediately stopped. She blankly looked at Harba''s falling body, not knowing what to do with it in her panic.


    Yu Lianzhou adjusted her breathing, calming down the churning Qi and blood. She stood up and looked at Harba''s corpse on the ground, saying to herself, "I didn''t expect this move to leave such a large mark on the ground. I almost drained my internal force. Looks like I have to be careful and use it in the future."


    Yu Lianzhou let out a long breath, turned around and looked at the girl who had lost her head. She frowned slightly and said to herself, "I hope there won''t be any shadows in the future."


    "Miss, it''s better if you put on your clothes. We should leave as soon as possible."


    Yu Lianzhou''s voice directly struck at the heart of the girl. Only then did the girl recover her wits. She looked at the youth before her and thought of something. Her face reddened as she hurriedly began to tidy up her clothes.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw that the girl had recovered, she did not want to be by her side, so she turned around to check out this'' glorious'' tent.


    Harbara had been ordered to go south to collect the money and grain. It seemed like he had gotten a lot of benefits as well. There were bound to be some rare treasures among them, so Yu Lianzhou carefully searched Harbarra''s military tent.


    "Yi, it''s actually a thousand year Snow Mountain Ginseng. It was quite convenient for me." Yu Lianzhou looked at the brocade box open in her hands and was extremely happy in her heart.


    Although Wudang Mountain was first established during the Tang and Song Dynasties, and there were martial arts inheritances in the mountains, but it was still established decades ago when Zhang Sanfeng integrated with Wudang Peak and officially started his sect.


    Speaking of which, Zhang Sanfeng had only been in the sect for a few decades, and he had only officially accepted disciples for a little more than ten years. With the lack of resources on the mountain and the fact that Zhang Sanfeng was a well-known slovenly Daoist Priest, there were very few medicines to train his body.


    It could be said that the elixirs that Song Yuanqiao and the others had used in their early years of training were few and far in between. It was all because of Zhang Sanfeng''s high true temperature, which consumed a lot of Zhang Sanfeng''s energy, so in all these years, Zhang Sanfeng had only accepted four disciples.


    This thousand year Snow Ginseng was a rare treasure, and it was of great help to cultivators. No wonder Yu Lianzhou was so happy.


    Yu Lianzhou kept the embroidered box and carefully inspected the tent. After she found that there were no more omissions, she gave up.


    "Miss, let''s go!" Seeing the young girl pack her clothes, Yu Lianzhou said.


    "En!" The girl softly replied and followed Yu Lianzhou out of the tent. After walking for a distance, the girl saw that there were no movements in the army. Although there was a difference in her heart, she didn''t dare to say anything and just followed closely behind Yu Lianzhou.


    The two of them found the place where the Zhang family''s three Liu family members were at. When Shen Ningxue saw the three of them, she naturally felt a wave of sadness.


    After a few days, Yu Lianzhou arranged for the four of them to live in Yu Xin Village for a period of time. After a few days, Yu Lianzhou arranged for the four of them to live in Yu Xin Village for a period of time.

 C31

    "The most important thing is a year''s worth of spring. It definitely surpasses the entire imperial capital of the Smoky Willow Empire." The clatter of horse hooves came from the quiet road. Looking closer, it was a teenager riding on a horse, leisurely looking at the surrounding scenery. Willow catkins flew along the river bank, showing off the heroic spirit of a teenager on a horse.


    This young man was Yu Lianzhou who had embarked on another journey. It had been a month since he had left Yu Xin Village, and he had battled Harba to the death. With the help of the thousand-year-old Snow Mountain Ginseng, his skills had risen to another level in the past few days.


    His goal this time was very clear, it was to go to Su Prefecture. Since ancient times, there had been a saying that ''heaven and earth exists in Su Hang''. On one hand, it was to enjoy the sights, and on the other, to look for the secret place where the Murong Aristocrat Clan of Su had left their library.


    Of course, Yu Lianzhou was not greedy for those unique skills. One must know that the martial arts he was practising now was already the top martial arts in the world. As the saying goes, one should bite off more than one can chew.


    In the past, the ''Revolving Star Passage Technique'' was famous in the martial arts world, and it was a technique that borrowed power to fight. No matter what skill the opponent used, it would always be able to transfer power back to the opponent. The higher the person''s martial arts level, the more ingenious their method of death would be. True kung fu would allow the opponent''s weapon to change direction, allowing the opponent to reap what he sowed. The logic behind this was to ''rebound''.


    The Revolving Star Passage Technique was a martial arts technique that borrowed power to achieve the same effect as the martial arts essence of Wu Dang. If he could find this martial art for his own master Zhang Sanfeng to see, he would definitely have comprehended some martial arts and be able to create Taiji Art ahead of time and step into the Upper Sky Realm.


    Moreover, if Wu Dang wants to expand his power, he must have a solid foundation. Back then, the library in the secret area of Su Murong was the place Yu Lianzhou wanted to go. Yu Lianzhou actually had a place she wanted to go to, which was the Boundless Mountain.


    Along the way, Yu Lianzhou was not in a hurry, she just picked out some places where bandits roamed about, and killed who knows how many people. First, she helped the bullied civilians, and secondly, she expanded her pockets to take away things that were easy to carry, such as banknotes.


    When Yu Lianzhou arrived at Suzhou City, another month had passed. She entered the city and found an inn, then went to rest after she had eaten her fill. The next day, Yu Lianzhou started wandering around Suzhou City.


    This day, Yu Lianzhou stopped playing around and decided to look for the location where her aunt, Su Murong, used to live. As she passed by a brothel, she heard a voice from upstairs.


    "Junior brother, this Suzhou City truly lives up to its reputation. Especially this lady from Jiangnan, she is truly a great beauty." After hearing the speaker''s words, he burst out laughing.


    "Senior brother, not only is this Jiangnan a beautiful lady, there is also fine wine in there. I''ve been enjoying this for the past few days." Another person said.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this voice, she originally wanted to ignore it, but when she heard someone talk beside her,


    "These two people are really overbearing. They are snatching food and drinks in the Spring Pavilion. If you don''t pay them, the government won''t be able to do anything about it."


    "Ai, that''s right. I heard that these two have extraordinary skills. They beat up the incoming soldiers to a pulp. A few Jiang Hu people who couldn''t stand watching them argue were also beaten to death by them."


    "That''s right. That day, I happened to see corpses lying on the ground. The scariest thing was the frost that covered the corpses. Tell me, where did the ice come from on such a hot day?"


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, her figure that was about to leave stopped, so she stopped the person who spoke and asked, "Brother, what did the two you were talking about earlier look like?"


    "These two people are quite tall, around thirty years of age. They have tall noses and deep eyes, and seem to be from the Western Regions."


    "Thank you, big brother." Hearing this, Yu Lianzhou thought that these two looked like they came from the Western Regions, and their killing techniques were extremely similar to the Xuanming Divine Palm, so there was no doubt that they would become the two Xuanming elders in the future.


    Yu Lianzhou knew that the two of them would be Prince Ruyang''s men in the future. She did not know how many warriors and men of justice she had killed, and she had a feud with Wu Dang in the future. She thought that it would be better to take care of them now rather than in the future.


    Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, "I don''t know how the Deer Cane Master and the Crane Master''s martial arts are like right now, but they have been taught martial arts by Daoist Hundred Damage, and they have surpassed me by quite a bit with their age, and have also learned the Divine Dark Nether Palm, their martial arts must be extraordinary. It looks like they need to be careful."


    Yu Lianzhou returned to the inn with a heavy heart. On the way, she thought of a safe plan: The two elders Xuanming, the Deer Cane Master and the Calligraphy Man, the former was lustful and treacherous, the latter was stupid and alcoholic. The two of them had been lingering in the brothel the past few days, and they must have relaxed a lot.


    The next day, he went to the pharmacy and bought some medicine for camouflage, and came to the brothel yesterday. Sure enough, the Deer canter and the Crane Man were drinking and playing in the same room, and after waiting for a while, Yu Lianzhou saw a young man about to enter the room to pour wine, so she patted the young servant on the back and took the chance to put the medicine in the wine when he turned around.


    He shook his head in surprise and muttered to himself: "I''ve seen a ghost, why is there no one here? Forget it, I should hurry up and pour the wine. If I anger the two people in the room, I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep my life."


    The attendant composed himself and with a face full of flattery, he knocked on the door. From within the room, a voice could be heard: "Who is it? Disturbing me of my interest."


    "Two sirs, I am a servant of a brothel. I have specifically come to get you two some fine wine."


    "There''s good wine. Wait a moment, I''ll open the door."


    After a while, a big fellow opened the door and shouted, "Where''s the wine? Hurry and give it to me!"


    Another voice sounded out from the room. "Junior Brother, what''s the hurry? You''re missing a bit of good wine."


    "Haha, Senior Brother, it''s not like you don''t know me, that''s all."


    When Yu Lianzhou saw this, he thought to himself, "Oh no, all the wine has been drunk by the old man. The Deer canter has not even had a sip yet."


    "Scram! Bring your wine back as well, or I''ll tear down this brothel of yours." The old man drank his wine and said to the servant.


    "Please don''t be angry, sir. I will go now, I will go now." The valet turned and went down the stairs.


    "Not good, the wine is poisonous." As soon as the servant left, the old man felt the zhenqi in his body change. He only felt dizzy, so he let out a loud shout.

 C32

    Yu Lianzhou had been waiting at the side for a long time, and the sword in her hand stabbed straight at the pen-man''s throat. The pen-man felt all the feathers on his body stand on end, and instinctively dodged to the side in the nick of time, only to feel a sharp pain on his shoulder.


    Deer cane user who was in the room saw the scene: "Junior brother!" His hand moved, sending a palm like Yu Lianzhou''s.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw that her sword did not manage to kill the Crane Master, and was about to use her killing move again, she suddenly heard the Deer Sash shout, and saw that he was attacking her with his palm. Yu Lianzhou saw that her sword was not able to kill the Crane Master, and was about to use her hand to kill him.


    Yu Lianzhou only felt as if the opponent''s palm power was overturning mountains and overturning seas. An extremely cold inner force rushed over, and in an instant, her entire body was chilled to the bone. Her body swayed a few times.


    The Deercanter also felt that this Mountain Shattering Palm was very powerful, so he used his inner strength to resist the fierce force. Just as he was about to strike again, he suddenly felt a gentle force from his palm assaulting his chest.


    If it weren''t for the Deer Cane Master''s deep skills, he would have been injured. However, Yu Lianzhou had forced the Deer Cane Master back, which had caused him to suffer a hidden loss.


    Yu Lianzhou knew that time was of the essence, so she used her right hand to stab the sword towards the Crane Man, wanting to know as soon as possible about the Crane Man''s life. The Crane Master was covered in sweat, and his shoulder was injured.


    Just as Yu Lianzhou was about to use her inner force to stab the pot of brush, the cold Qi she had just suppressed suddenly came from her body. Her whole body was cold, and she immediately stopped the sword in her hands.


    Seeing that he was about to die under the sword, the old man didn''t expect to see the sword coming at him pause for a moment, giving his body time to react. It narrowly avoided the vital parts of his body, but it also added injury to his body.


    Seeing his brother barely avoiding the enemy''s sword, the Deer Staff Man heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He forcefully suppressed the discomfort in his body and charged towards Yu Lian Zhou.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw this, she knew that she had lost the best opportunity to kill him. She no longer attacked him, so she withdrew her defenses and brandished her sword in response to the Deer Escort.


    In the blink of an eye, Yu Lianzhou had already exchanged more than ten blows with Deer Cane Master. Although Yu Lianzhou felt chills on her body, she did not lose out in the slightest with the sword in her hand and the exquisite sword techniques.


    Although Deer Cane was an extraordinary character with the Xuanming Divine Palm, he did not have the blade in his hand. It was difficult for him to execute a single move and his body was lacerated by Yu Lianzhou''s treasured sword.


    As for the crane pen urn on the side, seeing that the enemy was having trouble taking care of him, he activated his Dantian and slowly forced out the medicinal properties of the medicine. At the same time, he stared at Yu Lianzhou, wanting to find a suitable opportunity to give the enemy a thunderbolt.


    At this moment, Yu Lianzhou was already unable to endure her injuries. The cold energy of the Divine Dark Nether Palm entered her body, and as time passed, Yu Lianzhou felt that the cold poison in her body was about to invade her internal organs, and her moves were no longer as sharp as before.


    Yu Lianzhou knew that it was time for her to retreat. When she had the chance to take care of the two elders, it wouldn''t be too late. Just as Yu Lianzhou was deep in thought, she suddenly heard the sound of applause from behind her.


    It was the old man who had forcefully circulated some of his inner strength to disperse some of the poison in his body while Yu Lianzhou was fighting against the Deer Cane Master. After stabilizing his injuries, he struck out with his palm towards Yu Lianzhou.


    Yu Lianzhou stood still and thought to herself, "Who would have thought that the Deer Cane Master and the Crane Master were both extraordinary in martial arts and were even slightly stronger than me. Now that the two of them have teamed up, if they don''t leave now, when will they?"


    With that thought in mind, Yu Lianzhou activated her sword art and hurriedly attacked Deer Cane Gun and the Crane Elder. She retreated and jumped out of the window. She activated her martial art and leaped into the clouds, heading off into the distance.


    Seeing this, the old man was about to give chase when Lu Cong said, "Junior Brother, don''t chase. That kid''s kung fu is not weak. You and I are injured, so even if we catch up, we might not be able to kill him."


    Hearing this, the old man said, "Senior, this scoundrel is truly despicable. I wonder when our fellow brother and I have ever suffered such a great loss. We almost died here today. We definitely can''t let that brat go, or else the hatred in my heart will not be quelled."


    Junior brother, let''s hurry up and treat his injuries. That kid has been hit by the Divine Profound Palm and has the cold poison in his body, so he must have been hiding in one place to expel the cold poison for quite some time. Once we recover from our injuries, we''ll find that kid.


    Hearing his words, the crane pen urn nodded its head. The two of them moved to another room and started to circulate their energy to adjust their breathing. On the other side of the conversation, Yu Lianzhou used her qinggong to travel for more than an hour. After leaving Suzhou City, she immediately found a secret place to sit down cross-legged, and with a loud wail, she spat out blood, which turned dark and gave off a cold aura as it fell to the ground. Yu Lianzhou slowly inhaled and circulated her Pure Yang Limitless Technique, a surge of pure yang energy slowly flowed out from her dantian and flowed through her meridians, expelling the poison in her body.


    He opened his eyes and thought to himself, "What a powerful Xuanming Divine Palm. If it wasn''t for the fact that I cultivated pure Yang energy from my internal energy, it would be difficult for me to expel the poison from my body right now. I''ll have to ask Master to create a palm technique that is specialized in restraining the Xuanming Divine Palm."


    If the Deer Cane Master and the Crane Elder join hands, he definitely wouldn''t be able to beat them. Moreover, the two of them almost lost their lives today, so they must be on guard and want to kill him quickly. The two of them will definitely search for him in the vicinity of Su Zhou City.


    Once Yu Lianzhou made up her mind, she closed her eyes and circulated her mental cultivation method to peacefully heal the injuries on her body. In the blink of an eye, a few days passed by between her fingers.


    On this day, after Yu Lianzhou''s injuries were all healed, she disguised herself and carefully hid her body, inquiring about where Yanzi Dock used to be. However, Murong Family had long since declined, and Yanzi Dock had also disappeared in front of the eyes of the people along with the Murong Family. Yu Lianzhou spent a lot of effort to find out the location of Yanzi Dock from a local elder.


    That day, Yu Lianzhou hired a small boat and was about to set off for Swallow Dock when she suddenly heard an explosive shout from afar.


    "Brat, I''ve finally found you. Today, don''t even think about escaping from my brothers'' hands." As soon as that person finished his words, he burst out laughing.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this voice, she thought to herself, "Crap, it''s Deer Cane Man and Pen Master."


    Yu Lianzhou turned her head and saw two figures in the distance approaching before she could even get up from the ground. They were Deer Cane Master and Pen Elder.

 C33

    On the other side of the conversation, Yu Lianzhou used her qinggong to travel for more than an hour. After leaving Suzhou City, she immediately found a secret place to sit down cross-legged, and with a loud wail, she spat out blood, which turned dark and gave off a cold aura as it fell to the ground. Yu Lianzhou slowly inhaled and circulated her Pure Yang Limitless Technique, a surge of pure yang energy slowly flowed out from her dantian and flowed through her meridians, expelling the poison in her body.


    He opened his eyes and thought to himself, "What a powerful Xuanming Divine Palm. If it wasn''t for the fact that I cultivated pure Yang energy from my internal energy, it would be difficult for me to expel the poison from my body right now. I''ll have to ask Master to create a palm technique that is specialized in restraining the Xuanming Divine Palm."


    If the Deer Cane Master and the Crane Elder join hands, he definitely wouldn''t be able to beat them. Moreover, the two of them almost lost their lives today, so they must be on guard and want to kill him quickly. The two of them will definitely search for him in the vicinity of Su Zhou City.


    Once Yu Lianzhou made up her mind, she closed her eyes and circulated her mental cultivation method to peacefully heal the injuries on her body. In the blink of an eye, a few days passed by between her fingers.


    On this day, after Yu Lianzhou''s injuries were all healed, she disguised herself and carefully hid her body, inquiring about where Yanzi Dock used to be. However, Murong Family had long since declined, and Yanzi Dock had also disappeared in front of the eyes of the people along with the Murong Family. Yu Lianzhou spent a lot of effort to find out the location of Yanzi Dock from a local elder.


    That day, Yu Lianzhou hired a small boat and was about to set off for Swallow Dock when she suddenly heard an explosive shout from afar.


    "Brat, I''ve finally found you. Today, don''t even think about escaping from my brothers'' hands." As soon as that person finished his words, he burst out laughing.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this voice, she thought to herself, "Crap, it''s Deer Cane Man and Pen Master."


    Yu Lianzhou turned her head and saw two figures in the distance approaching before she could even get up from the ground. They were Deer Cane Master and Pen Elder.

 C34

    When Yu Lianzhou saw their gloomy gazes and the killing intent on their bodies, she became extremely vigilant. Her right hand was already on the sword hilt, and she could make her move at any time.


    "What? You two are willing to come out from such a warm place? I was in such a good mood to let you two go. I never would have thought that you two would still dare to chase after me." Yu Lianzhou said with a relaxed smile.


    "Brat, you despicably and shamelessly tried to poison us back then. Today, I will let you know how powerful your grandfather is." The old man angrily said.


    "I didn''t expect that even the Wudang Sect knew how to use poison. I wonder how Zhang Sanfeng taught his disciple." The Deer canter beside him mocked.


    "Hahaha, two shameless people who betrayed their master! You still have the nerve to say that others are despicable? You''ve truly gained experience." Yu Lianzhou replied without showing any signs of weakness.


    Hearing this, Deer Cane and the pen artist were enraged. Selling their own master was a taboo to them, and now that they heard what Yu Lianzhou had to say, killing intent exploded in their hearts. They did not waste their breath, and with a loud shout, they charged towards Yu Lianzhou.


    Yu Lianzhou had been on high alert the entire time. When she saw the two approaching, she drew her sword and began to fight with the Deer Cane Man and the Crane Elder.


    In the beginning, Yu Lianzhou and her opponent were engaged in a confrontation. After a few dozen moves, Yu Lianzhou was at a disadvantage and was quickly suppressed by the two. Seeing this, Yu Lianzhou decided not to attack anymore and changed her moves.


    Seeing this, the Deer Staff Man and the Crane Master''s moves became even more fierce. The Deer Staff Master brandished a short staff in his hand, the tip of the staff forked, forming the shape of a deer horn, and his entire body turned black. He did not know what formed it, but the tip of the brush holder was sharp like the mouth of a crane.


    During the previous battle at the brothel, when the ox-brushes urn and the deer canter wielded no weapons and Yu Lianzhou''s sword techniques were extraordinary, it was different this time around. The two of them had weapons in their hands and the two of them had studied together for over twenty years, so they had a tacit understanding of each other.


    With a ripping sound, Yu Lianzhou''s shirt was cut open by the Deer canter. If Yu Lianzhou didn''t dodge fast, blood would have been on her body already.


    Seeing Yu Lianzhou in a sorry state, the crane pen urn laughed and ridiculed, "Kid, we will send your head to Mount Wudang in a few days to see how that old Taoist Zhang is doing."


    Yu Lianzhou did not move. Her attacks were much calmer and her mind was calm like still water. Her Soft Cloud Sword skill had made it even more exquisite. For a moment, the crane brush urn and the deer guy were actually unable to get close to her.


    Feeling the change in Yu Lianzhou''s sword moves, the brushstroke and Deerstaff looked at each other and said no more. They used all their strength to attack Yu Lianzhou.


    On the shore, the sound of weapons clashing could be heard continuously. Although Yu Lianzhou''s swordsmanship had improved greatly, the crane pen urn and Deer Staff Man were not ordinary people. Any one of them had greater power than Yu Lianzhou, not to mention the two of them working together.


    With the passage of time, Yu Lianzhou felt the pressure on her body gradually increasing. She thought to herself, "If this goes on, I might not be able to hold on. Sooner or later, I''ll die by their hands."


    While his thoughts spun, he changed the sword moves in his hands, using Wu Dang''s Twisting Finger Soft Sword to attack the Deer Staff Man. At the same time, he used his movement technique and twisted his body, dodging the attack of the brush urn.


    The Deer Staff Man saw that the sword in Yu Lianzhou''s hand seemed to have turned into a soft belt, it was gentle and zigzagging, erratic and unpredictable. His sword moves flickered erratically, and he was startled. He didn''t know how to block it, so he drew back.


    Yu Lianzhou''s hands were quick and sharp as she saw the Deer Cane man retreat. She grasped her treasured sword and slashed it towards the chest of the Crane Brush Urn.


    Seeing that Yu Lianzhou had twisted her body to dodge his attack, she was immediately overjoyed. She changed her moves and attacked Yu Lianzhou''s abdomen, this move was definitely difficult for Yu Lianzhou to dodge. She did not expect Yu Lianzhou to cut her chest with the back of her hand.


    "Damn it!" The Crane Brush Urn cursed silently. If his senior didn''t suddenly retreat, he wouldn''t have let Yu Lianzhou find such an opportunity. After all, he was someone who cared about his own life. He hurriedly changed his moves and dodged Yu Lianzhou''s backhand attack.


    It was only then that Yu Lianzhou recovered from the two''s attacks. She quickly retreated and used the Wudang Diyun to turn around and escape. Seeing this, the Deer canter Master and the Calligraphy Master performed their lightness skills and chased after Yu Lianzhou.


    Yu Lianzhou thought while running, "The Deer Staff Man and the Pen Master definitely won''t let me off. In terms of martial arts, although the Deer Staff Man and the Pen Master are stronger than me alone, they don''t fear being unparalleled in martial arts. However, now that the two of them are together, I''ll definitely lose against them."


    After chasing for a while, the Deer caning Master and the Crane Man realized that Yu Lianzhou''s qinggong was much better than theirs. They saw that Yu Lianzhou''s figure was getting further and further away from them.


    The two of them had been in the same sect for decades and had never been apart for a single day. They immediately knew what the other was thinking and saw Deer Cane Man pick up a rock at the side of the road and use his inner strength to shoot it towards Yu Lian Zhou.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard the sound of breaking wind from behind her, she hurriedly dodged. She felt a force pass by her face and her body stopped. When she turned around, she realized that Deer Cane Master and the Crane Elder were closing in on her.


    Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, "This isn''t a solution. If both of them shoot out rocks at the same time, I''m in danger."


    Thus, Yu Lian Zhou fled to a forest not far away. The Deer Staff Man and the Crane Elder chased closely behind her, repeatedly throwing rocks at Yu Lian Zhou.


    At first, Yu Lianzhou was battered and exhausted. Although she wasn''t hit by the rocks coming from behind, her body was still covered with wounds from the rocks, and at the same time, she was almost caught up by Deer Cane and the urn. Only after Yu Lianzhou borrowed from the surrounding trees to change directions and avoid the rocks did she relax. The three of them ran through the forest. Soon, it was dark and Yu Lianzhou could no longer identify the direction. She could only bury her head and flee, wanting to completely lose the two''s pursuit.


    Deer Cane Man and the Crane Master were also determined. They didn''t stop until Yu Lianzhou swore to chase them, and the two of them chased after her for a few days just like that. Luckily, the three of them had mastered it, otherwise they would have died of exhaustion long ago.


    He only saw that the surrounding trees were becoming denser, and the road was also becoming more and more steep. There were several times when he almost fell into the ravine, and after a few days of not eating or drinking, Yu Lianzhou''s figure became thinner. Only after a long time did she stop when she realized that there were no movements from behind her.


    Yu Lianzhou hid in the tree for a long time, but still did not see the Deer Cane Master and the Crane Master. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief, and after relaxing her mind, she almost fell down from the tree. Yu Lianzhou quickly stabilized her body and sat in meditation on the tree for a long time, before slowly releasing a mouthful of impure air and opening her eyes, only to see a glimmer of light shining from her eyes.

 C35

    Yu Lianzhou now felt that she was both thirsty and hungry, so she touched herself, only to discover that her water bag was gone and the sword in her hand was also gone. After a while, she found a large biscuit that was about to turn mouldy.


    But he knew that he had not eaten or drank for several days. Now that he had eaten the biscuit, it was not good for his health, so he forced himself to endure the hunger and thirst, put the biscuit away, and began to look for water.


    However, in this forest, the road was not easy to walk on. Yu Lianzhou had not found any water sources for a long time, it was already night. In this forest that was rarely seen among humans, it was very dangerous at night.


    Yu Lianzhou thought for a long time, then she took off her outer clothes and opened it up. She found a big tree and hung four corners of it on the trunk before climbing up the tree, enduring her hunger and thirst, and sat down cross-legged.


    Then, he took out the snow ginseng from his bosom, nibbled on it lightly and slowly swallowed it into his stomach. Then, he used the Pure Yang Limitless Art, and soon, the snow ginseng''s medicinal powers dispersed.


    At daybreak the next day, Yu Lianzhou woke up from her meditation. Sensing that her skill had improved a bit, a smile appeared on her face, and she jumped down from the tree to where her clothes were hung. When she looked inside, she discovered that the center of her clothes was filled with dew.


    When she felt something in her stomach, she took out the big cake from her bosom and began to eat it little by little. After she finished eating the dew, she left a big half of the cake in her hands, put it away, put on her clothes, and used her internal energy to dry the clothes before finding a way out.


    Yu LianZhou was also a bold and skilled person, she was very calm in the deep mountains and old forests, she would carefully distinguish directions and walk for several days. During that time, he would either find those trees with very thick leaves and many fruits, or he would use his finger to dig a hole in the tree trunk, and water would slowly flow out.


    Or find those thick vines in the humid area and cut off a part of the rattan stalk. There would be water flowing out. These few days, Yu Lianzhou didn''t look depressed at all, but her spirit and appearance were actually much better.


    That night, Yu Lian boat saw a bonfire burning in the distance, so she hid her body and carefully approached the bonfire.


    "Senior Brother, what the hell is this place without a single person? If it wasn''t for the fact that we have some skills, I''m afraid we would have already died here."


    "Do you think I''m willing to come to this damn place? If it wasn''t for that stinking kid from the Wudang Faction, we wouldn''t have anything to do after we''ve eaten our fill and come here to play."


    "It''s all because of that stinky brat. Senior, if we catch him, we must torture him well. This caused me to be unable to drink any wine right now."


    "Alright, alright. I''m already thinking about your wine. It''ll be great if there''s water to drink."


    Yu Lian Zhou saw from a tree not far away that the two people beside the bonfire were Deer Cane Man and Pen Elder, who had been chasing and killing her for many days. The two were currently dressed in rags and looked exhausted. They were currently roasting meat on the fire.


    Yu Lianzhou thought, "Good, so it''s you two. I was frozen and hungry for the past few days, I didn''t expect you two to eat and sleep so well here. See how I deal with you two."


    Yu Lianzhou smiled, the corners of her mouth raised. After planning her plan, her figure slowly retreated, and in a blink of an eye, she disappeared into the night.


    Deer Cane Man and the Crane Master were just about to fall asleep after eating the roast meat when they heard the howls of a wolf not far away. They knew that something was wrong, so they quickly got up, extinguished the bonfire and climbed up a big tree.


    Soon, they saw many pairs of green eyes come to the campfire, and after a while, they surrounded the big tree under the feet of the Deer Staff Man and the Crane Master. Seeing this, the Deer Staff Man and the Crane Master were startled, but when they realized that the wolves didn''t know how to climb the tree, they calmed down, laughed, and lay down on the tree to rest.


    A pair of eyes stared at Deer Cane and the Crane Man in the distance. Upon seeing this, they rolled their eyes, and their figures disappeared into the night.


    It was very late at night, and the two could only hear a few roars coming from not too far away. The two of them hurriedly opened their eyes and looked towards the direction of the voices, but it was pitch black and they could not see anything in the distance. The two of them looked at each other, unsure of what was happening.


    "Senior apprentice-brother, look. The wolf pack has retreated." The crane pen urn looked down and saw that the pack of wolves surrounding the big tree had gradually left. Overjoyed, it spoke to Deer Staff Man beside it.


    Deercanter looked down and saw, as his junior had said, that there were fewer and fewer wolves under the tree. Before long, they had all disappeared, and before he could rejoice, he caught a glimpse of a few black figures coming out of the forest.


    Deer Cane Man and Pen Master were depressed as they saw this scene. They didn''t know where the two had gotten so old tonight. First they were the jackal, then they were the mountain leopard. It seemed like they won''t be able to sleep tonight.


    A leopard sniffed at the bottom of the big tree, then raised its head and let out an ear-piercing and high-pitched cry. In a few jumps, it jumped onto the big tree where Deer Canter and Pen Man were. The remaining leopards also jumped onto the big tree, their eyes closely staring at the rosewood and the stagecoach.


    Seeing this, the Deer Cane Gun and the Crane Master''s hearts froze. They slowly took out their weapons, looked at each other, and rushed towards the mountain leopard.


    In less than an hour, a few leopards had died in their hands. The two of them stood on the ground and wiped the blood off their faces and laughed, but they did not expect to rise again, and just as the two were putting away their weapons, a few figures suddenly jumped out from behind them and pounced on them. The two of them hurriedly dodged, but upon seeing who they were, they turned out to be wolves that had just left.


    The two of them thought to themselves, "What cunning beasts. So they never left. They were only waiting for the two of them to descend the tree. When they relaxed, they made their moves. It seems that they don''t know how powerful grandfather is without teaching them a lesson."


    The Deer Cane and the Crane Brush Urn suddenly had a murderous intent in their hearts, they brandished their weapons and rushed towards the jackals. Although the two of them had worked hard for the past few days and their bodies were tired, plus they had killed a few leopards and had consumed a lot of energy, but now their killing intent had increased, and the grudges they had accumulated over the past few days were unleashed on the jackals. They attacked viciously, which made them even more valiant, and as the weapons in their hands flashed, more and more jackals were dead under their feet.


    Wolves were the animals who bore grudges the most, and the surrounding bloody smell that was growing stronger had aroused the fierceness hidden deep within their bodies. They could only see the pack of wolves rushing towards the two of them, regardless of the casualties, wanting to throw them to the ground as food for their mouths.

 C36

    He had been chased for several days by Deer Cane and Pen Weng, and had long wanted to take revenge on them. The previous Leopard and the current pack of wolves were lured over by him in order to consume their stamina, and when the two of them were exhausted and exhausted, it would be the time for him to take action.


    Deerstick Man and the Crane Master were facing the wolves. They were relying on their exceptional skills and weapons, so although they were in a sorry state, they were not injured, but they were still fighting. The boredom of the past few days was completely vented out by the wolves, and the more bodies piled up around them. When the sun was about to rise, they felt the pressure on them, and discovered that the wolves were gone, and there were more than a hundred of them lying on the ground.


    Only then did Deerstaff and the Crane Master recover. They breathed a sigh of relief, but their hands were trembling and powerless, and they had consumed a great deal of energy. The two of them endured their discomfort and leaned against a large tree to rest.


    Right at that moment, an accident occurred again. Deer Staff Man suddenly heard a gust of wind from behind him. Instinctively, he rolled away to avoid it. He got up to take a look and saw a figure ambushing him.


    "Damn little thief, you still dare to come out?" Upon seeing the attacker, the man with the crane pen jumped up and came to the Deer Cane Man''s side and said loudly to Yu Lianzhou.


    "Hahaha, my two grandsons, how was the present I prepared for you last night? Do you like it?" Seeing that her ambush failed, Yu Lianzhou thought to herself that it was a pity and said with a smile.


    "Okay! So everything that happened yesterday was all your doing! Look at me, your grandfather, taking your life today!" After the old man finished speaking, he took out his sword and rushed towards Yu Lianzhou.


    Deer Cane Man wanted to warn his Junior Martial Brother not to act rashly, but he didn''t expect that the man would be so impulsive. Before he could stop him, he had already rushed forward.


    He had already been exhausted from yesterday''s battle and had expended a great deal of energy. Just now, in order to dodge Yu Lianzhou''s sneak attack, he had already stimulated his body''s potential. Now, his body was a little weak and he could not use any strength from head to toe, and could only watch the two people in front of him killing each other.


    Yu Lianzhou did not panic. She knew that he did not have much stamina left, and it was even more so for the Deer Staff at the side. He was not anxious at all, he only used his qinggong to dodge.


    The Crane Saint attacked Yu Lianzhou over ten times. He could not even touch the corner of Yu Lianzhou''s clothes. He was already shouting in anger, but soon after, his moves became even faster and fiercer. Not long after, he began to pant.


    The Deercanter took advantage of the time the old man and Yu Lianzhou were fighting to finally regain some strength, but he knew that the two of them were already exhausted. Even if he went up now, it would be of no use since once the two of them ran out of strength, they would really be at the mercy of others.


    "Junior brother, quickly get out of the way. Watch as my hidden weapon, the Pear Blossom Rain Needles, comes over." Deercanter said to the fight in the field.


    Upon hearing his senior brother''s words, the old man thought that he had never seen his senior brother have any sort of Pear Blossom Rain Needles, but he had trusted the Deer Cane Master and his fellow brothers for decades. Knowing that his senior brother might have some plan, he hurriedly leaped in the direction of the Deer Staff Man.


    This Pear Blossom Rain Needles was a famous concealed weapon of the Tang Sect in the martial arts world. Who knew how many experts of the martial arts world died from this weapon? Yu Lianzhou hastily looked in the direction of the Deer Cane Master, only to see the Deer Cane Man throw an item at him. With a square appearance, Yu Lianzhou hurriedly dodged behind a tree.


    Yu Lianzhou hid behind the tree for a while, and did not hear the sound of the concealed weapon being fired. He immediately noticed that he had been duped, and walked out from behind the tree, looking around him, and sighed in his heart. Then, after a careful search, he found a black box in a corner.


    Yu Lianzhou carefully checked the box and found no traps, so she opened it and found a piece of rag hidden inside. Just in case, there was poison on the cloth, he picked up a branch and picked up the rag, spreading it on the ground.


    After that, Yu Lianzhou checked inside and out of the box and found that there was nothing else in it. He squatted on the ground and carefully examined the spread of the rag, only to see that it was actually a map. Yu Lianzhou carefully looked at the map and felt that the more he looked, the more familiar it looked. He didn''t know where he had seen it before, but he couldn''t remember where.


    Yu Lianzhou shook her head, not thinking about where she had seen him before. Her gaze returned to the rag, and found a red ink pen marking a location on the map. Yu Lianzhou might have thought that this was a crucial location, but it was not the time to think about it, and when he realized that the rag on the ground was not poisonous, he carefully put it away, put it back in the box, and then kept the box in his pocket.


    Afterwards, Yu Lianzhou carefully investigated the surroundings and found traces of the Deer Cane Master and the Calligraphy Master escaping. After he found a direction, she immediately used her movement technique and chased after the direction of the urn and the Deer Staff Man escaping to.


    However, after the Deer Staff Man threw out the items in his hands, he hurriedly pulled the old man to his side and ran into the forest. When the old man saw this scene, how could he not know that his senior brother used the Pear Blossom Rain Needles to trick Yu Lianzhou.


    "Junior brother, that kid is very cunning. Right now, both of us are too weak. If this goes on, we might get chased by that kid sooner or later." Deercanter ran as he spoke to his junior behind him.


    "Senior brother, what should we do?" The old man replied.


    "This forest is very dense. Even if we jump on top of a tree, we wouldn''t be able to see what''s ahead of us. You and I should change our direction and take care of our tracks. I''m sure that kid has escaped somewhere."


    "Fine, let''s do that. If we are able to escape this time, we must not let that boy go in the future."


    After the two of them said this, they changed their direction and fled to the other side.


    Yu Lianzhou shook her head and sighed in her heart. Then, she let go of the thought of chasing after the duo and focused on finding a way out in the forest. It was thanks to Yu Lianzhou''s small success in her martial arts that she was not trapped in this barren mountain forest and did not die in it.


    Yu Lianzhou spent close to a month before finally walking out of the forest that trapped her earlier.

 C37

    That evening, Yu Lianzhou found a spring, washed up, caught some fish in the river, and ate a meal. She rested on a large rock by the river for the night, and at dawn the next day, she walked along a mountain path. After about two hours, she suddenly saw a figure running towards her direction.


    "Miao Hongying, you won''t be able to escape. Hurry up and come with me to apologize to Brother Miao."


    Suddenly, a voice filled with rage came from the distance in front of them. Yu Lianzhou only felt that this voice sounded a little familiar.


    "Lang Piao, you old man, you meddle in other people''s business. You also meddle in my family business."


    "Humph, you bastard. You actually poisoned your father, and even caused your big brother''s death. Today, this old man will capture you and hand you over to Big Brother Miao."


    When Yu Lianzhou heard the conversation of the two people in front of her, she immediately knew who the person who shouted was was. It was the Lingnan Heroic Assassin, Elder Piao, who was previously a guest in the city. As for the person who was running away, from the words of the two, this person actually did something to harm his father and murdered his brother.


    After a while, the person in the front escaped to Yu Lianzhou. That person suddenly saw a figure appear in front of them and was greatly alarmed, thinking that it was Lang Piao''s accomplice. Only after a closer look did he realize that it was a beggar wearing a lousy shirt, and he let out a long sigh of relief before angrily saying to the beggar in the middle of the road, "Smelly beggar, get out of the way.


    Hearing this, Yu Lianzhou smiled in her heart and quickly moved to make way. When that person saw this, he was overjoyed and quickly passed by Yu Lianzhou. This was the moment Yu Lianzhou was waiting for.


    Just as that person crossed paths with Yu Lianzhou, Yu Lianzhou suddenly struck out with her palm towards that person''s back. That person had not expected the beggar to suddenly attack, and from the sound of the palm strike, he knew that the beggar''s skill was not weak.


    Furthermore, he did not expect Yu Lianzhou to make a move against him. When he heard the sound of wind from the palm behind him, he could no longer dodge, so he could only forcefully channel his remaining true energy and condense it at the center of his back, hoping that he could withstand the incoming attack.


    However, he had underestimated the power of Yu Lianzhou''s palm strike. Seeing that this person was able to escape from elder Lang Piao, Yu Lianzhou knew that this person was definitely not simple.


    Miao Hongying could only feel a strong and violent force directly dissipating his condensed true energy. Following that, a gentle force attacked the center of his back. Miao Hongying, who was already tired, could not stand up anymore and vomited blood as he fell to the ground, no longer able to stand.


    "You ¡­" Miao Hongying forcefully rolled over and spat out another mouthful of black blood before pointing at Yu Lianzhou. His internal organs had already been injured by Yu Lianzhou''s Mountain Shattering Palm. Fortunately, his remaining true energy was able to protect his heart, otherwise, his life would have been in danger.


    Yu Lianzhou looked at Miao Hongying who was lying on the ground and did not say a word. At this moment, she heard a voice coming from afar.


    "Thank you brother for your righteous actions. Otherwise, I would not know how long I would have to wait to catch him."


    Before he finished his sentence, a figure appeared in front of Yu Lianzhou. Yu Lianzhou looked at the person and saw Lang Piao''s weathered face and tired expression. She quickly bowed and said, "I am Yu Lianzhou to meet Senior Lang."


    When Lang Piao heard this, he started to size up Yu LianZhou. Although her clothes were shabby, he could still vaguely recognize her to be the second disciple of Zhang Sanfeng, whom he had met at Mount Wudang several years ago.


    "So it''s Nephew Yu. I don''t even dare to recognize you after so many years. It''s just that you''re dressed like this ¡­"


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she recounted what had happened in the past few months to Lang Piao. After she finished speaking, she pointed to Miao Hongying who was on the ground and asked Lang Piao, "With Senior''s martial arts level, if he was willing to kill, he would have probably killed him long ago. What is his relationship with Senior?"


    Yu Lianzhou carefully examined Miao Hongying, who was lying on the ground, and found out that he was only around 30 years old. After his sneak attack just now, she already knew that he was definitely not a match for Lang Piao, which was why she asked this question.


    It turned out that Miao Hongying was actually the second son of Master Miao Wuji, the hero of Shu. However, Miao Hongying did not learn anything, and did not learn any skills from his family, so he insisted on studying some poison techniques. Master Miao had repeatedly tried to persuade him, but Miao Hongying seemed to agree to it on the surface, so it was better for him to do whatever he wanted in private.


    When Old Man Miao heard this, he was infuriated, so he tidied up Miao Hongying and locked him up. Miao Hongying''s ability to study poisons had already become a demon, and coupled with the fact that he had grown up, his personality had become distorted, so after escaping from the small hut, he used the poison techniques he had learned to kill his big brother, who had informed Old Master about the poison, and to secretly harm Old Man Miao. Fortunately, Miao Hongjie''s ability was profound, so he was not poisoned.


    When Miao Hongying saw that the poison he had poisoned didn''t manage to poison Old Man Miao, he was injured by the old man, so he ran away from the Miao Family and headed straight into the woods. When Lang Yuchen went to pay a visit to Old Man Miao and discovered that something had happened to the Miao Family, he immediately went to the Miao Family to look for Old Man Miao.


    When he heard that the situation had turned green from anger, he decided to bring Miao Hongying back and apologize to the old man. However, Miao Hongying was very crafty and had extraordinary poison abilities, so once he knew that Lang Piao wouldn''t take his life, he grew bold and escaped from Lang Piao''s hands, which was how the previous scene played out.


    It''s all thanks to nephew today. Otherwise, who knows how long this animal would have run for. I''m very worried about Big Brother Miao''s injuries right now, so I won''t disturb you any longer. Before Lang Piao could finish his words, he grabbed Miao Hongying, who was on the ground, and used a flying art to fly away.


    Yu Lianzhou knew that Lang Piao was worried about Old Man Miao''s injuries, so she didn''t ask him to stay. She walked down the mountain and thought to herself, "I didn''t expect that Old Man Miao''s family would be so unfortunate that something like this would happen. I better not worry about it."


    Yu LianZhou thought of something else and walked down the mountain quickly.

 C38

    Soon after, he saw smoke rising from the bottom of a mountain in the distance. He was immediately overjoyed and headed towards the direction of the smoke rising. His pace was extremely fast, and in less than half an hour, he saw a village located at the foot of a mountain.


    Yu Lianzhou had not eaten for many hours already, so she wanted to enter the village and ask the villagers for food to fill her stomach, not wanting to enter the village. Several villagers were slightly startled when they saw him, and one of them, a hunchbacked old woman who was leaning on a walking stick, waved at Yu Lianzhou and said, "Child, come over here."


    Hearing the shout, Yu Lianzhou stopped and looked around. Then, she looked at the old woman, pointed at herself, and said uncertainly, "Old man, you were calling me just now?"


    When the old woman heard this, she nodded in acknowledgement. Yu Lianzhou strode forward to the old man and greeted him with a smile, "I wonder what business do you have with me?"


    "Kid, you''re already like this, and your speech is even more refined. You must be a scholar, right?" The old woman said as she reached out to touch Yu Lianzhou''s head. Seeing this, Yu Lianzhou hurriedly bent down so that the old man could reach her. He was only sixteen years old, but due to years of cultivation and recuperation, he was not a small person. Although he was not completely tall, he was not someone who could reach her head easily.


    "You must have fled to a foreign land ¡­ alas ¡­ I heard that the world isn''t peaceful right now, and many people have been displaced. A few days ago, a few foreigners fled to our village." After the old woman finished speaking, she took a few dry leaves off Yu Lianzhou''s head.


    After Yu Lianzhou heard what the elder said, she looked at the damaged and withered leaf in her hand, then looked down at herself. When she saw herself dressed, she smiled bitterly in her heart, but at the same time, her heart warmed.


    "Good child, wait a moment."


    The old woman finished tidying up the filth on Yu Lianzhou''s head, and then she walked into the house on her walking stick. Yu Lianzhou heard the sound of someone rummaging through boxes coming from the house. He stood outside quietly waiting, and soon saw the old man carrying two bags on the left.


    The old man placed the walking stick in front of the door, then handed the package to Yu Lianzhou with both hands and said, "There''s a package on top. My son changed it without wearing anything, just that it''s a bit old, don''t mind it."


    Yu Lianzhou hurriedly took the two bags and said gratefully, "I don''t mind it, thank you very much, old man."


    "Here''s some dry rations in a package. If you''re hungry on the way, have some ¡­"


    Just as the old man was about to say something, a loud, ancient voice suddenly called out, "Old woman, did you give something to someone else ¡­"


    When the old woman in front of the door heard her wife''s voice, she was so frightened that her expression changed. She hurriedly pushed Yu Lianzhou and said anxiously, "Good child, hurry up and leave. Be careful on the road."


    The old woman then turned around and shouted towards the room, "What are you shouting for? You just woke up and you''re already shouting."


    After the old man finished speaking, he quickly picked up the walking stick that was placed in front of the door and waved to Yu Lianzhou. Then he slowly walked back into the room and shut the door tightly with a ''bang''.


    Yu Lianzhou stood at the door and listened to the sounds in the room. She was afraid that the old lady would be punished by her husband.


    "Hey old grandma, who was that person outside the house just now?" An old male voice rang out.


    "There aren''t many people. They''re just foreigners fleeing." The old woman said amiably.


    "Did you give the things in the house to those people again?" A voice questioned.


    "Just some unused clothes."


    "You ¡­ forget it, I''ll eat." The voice was filled with helplessness.


    Afterwards, the sound of dishes being cooked came from the house, as well as the soft voices of the two old men. When Yu Lianzhou heard this, a smile appeared on her face, and she looked at the package in her hands before walking out of the village.


    ¡­.


    On the village path, a figure walked over from afar. Although this person was wearing a worn-out shirt, his face was clean, his hair was neatly combed, and he carried an old bag on his back. This person was Yu Lianzhou heading north.


    When he finally broke free from his confinement and asked others where he was, he was greatly shocked. He did not expect that he had fled so far away that time, only then did he find the right direction and head towards the Suzhou region. As for the clothes the old man had given him that day, he did not put them on, but carried them on his back until the end of the journey.


    On the way, Yu Lianzhou dressed like a beggar and experienced a different life. On that night, Yu Lianzhou saw a broken temple in front of them with flickering lights, and walked in, discovering a few beggars in tattered clothing staying together. Yu Lianzhou did not mind, and smiled at these beggars, before finding a corner to sit down.


    "Bro, which division?" Yu Lianzhou was sizing up the crowd when she heard a young beggar ask her this.


    "I ¡­" Yu Lianzhou was just about to reply when he heard many footsteps outside the broken temple. He raised his head to look at the temple door.


    "Bro, what are you looking at?" The beggar who asked Yu Lianzhou earlier saw that Yu Lianzhou did not answer his question and instead turned to look outside the temple. He was confused, so he followed Yu Lianzhou to the temple door and found that there was no one outside.


    He lowered his head, picked up a few dried branches, and added some firewood to the fire in front of him. The doubt in the heart of the beggar beside him grew even stronger, and just as he was about to ask again, Yu Lianzhou said in a low voice, "Don''t talk, someone''s coming."


    When the young beggar heard Yu Lianzhou''s words, he was slightly stunned. Someone had come? Just as he was about to speak, he heard an old beggar in the temple loudly say, "Who is it, hiding his head and showing his tail, still not coming out."


    Hearing this, all the beggars in the temple stood up and came behind the old beggar, holding their weapons, staring fixedly at the temple door. Yu Lianzhou also stood up and looked outside the temple door in fear of attracting trouble, the young beggar stood beside Yu Lianzhou and looked at her with eyes full of surprise. Then, he shook his head and turned his gaze towards the temple door.


    At this moment, a burst of loud laughter came from outside the temple.


    "Hahaha ¡­ I didn''t expect that you people from the Dirt Faction could actually find a place to sleep."


    The leader was around twenty years old, with a bamboo pole in his left hand and his right hand behind his back. Although he was dressed in patched clothes, his entire body was clean, giving off an aura of superiority. The one who spoke just now was this person.


    Behind him were two, three, and five beggars. Judging from their walking posture, they all had excellent skills and must have good skills, especially that white-haired old beggar whom Yu Lianzhou could not even see through at all.

 C39

    "Hmph, didn''t your Pure Robed Sect also come to find a place to stay with us?" The old beggar who had shouted something earlier in the broken temple retorted back.


    "You filthy men are really stinky. You stinky wherever you go." The leader of the group slapped his right hand in front of his nose and ridiculed him. After he finished speaking, he laughed out loud, and the three young beggars behind him also laughed. As for the two elders, their eyes revealed a hint of contempt when they looked at the group of disciples.


    When Yu Lianzhou, who was released last, heard about it, he knew that the people who had come were from the Beggar Gang, but were from the Pure Cloth Sect, and the people who had broken down the temple were from the Trash Sect. Although he knew that the Pure Cloth Sect and the Trash Sect had always been at odds with each other, but seeing the situation today, he knew that the conflict between the two parties was already very deep.


    If the upper echelons of the Beggar Gang did not come up with a solution, a great battle would definitely take place between the Pure Cloth Sect and the Filthy Robed Sect. When Yu Lianzhou thought up to this point, her eyes narrowed as she silently looked at the two opposing sides, hesitating on whether she should make a move or not.


    In the thousands of years of martial arts history, there were only a handful who could break this rule. Moreover, they were all famous figures in the history of the martial arts world, and with Yu Lianzhou''s martial arts skills and prestige, if he acted without permission and offended the martial arts world, it would bring about an unimaginable amount of trouble in the future. Perhaps the entire gang would treat him as an enemy.


    Not long after, Yu Lianzhou''s eyebrows furrowed. She looked at the two elders from the Pure Robed Sect and then at the few old beggars leading the group of people. She thought to herself, "With these old people, why should I worry?"


    Yu Lianzhou put down the worry in her heart and quietly watched the increasingly intense verbal argument in front of her.


    "Bro, if we start fighting later, you better hide behind me." The young beggar beside Yu Lianzhou tightened his grip on the pole in his hand and forced himself to remain calm as he instructed Yu Lianzhou.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she smiled to herself as she looked at his trembling appearance. She patted his shoulder and whispered, "Don''t be nervous. There''s a tall one supporting you now that the sky has collapsed."


    After being patted by Yu Lianzhou, the tension in the young beggar''s heart dissipated quite a bit, and he replied in a low voice, "What do you mean by ''tall enough to bear the brunt''?"


    "I mean, this one won''t fight." Yu Lianzhou explained in a low voice.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Eh ¡­" Yu Lianzhou inwardly rubbed her forehead and thought, "He really isn''t a smart person. He''s tiring when he speaks."


    "Look, on the surface, it looks like the leader of the Pure Robed Sect is that young man, but that''s not the case. From the looks of it, the white-haired old man standing behind him is the leader of the Pure Robed Sect." Yu Lianzhou quietly pointed, and said in a low voice to the young beggar beside her.


    Then Yu Lianzhou continued to explain, "That young man from before suddenly tightened his grip on the bamboo pole with his left hand, his right foot moved slightly forward, his shoulders sank slightly, and he already had plans to make a move. However, his eyes glanced at the elder behind him on his left, and then he relaxed his grip on his left hand, his body also relaxed.


    The young beggar looked confused and shook his head. Yu Lianzhou didn''t care if he understood or not, she continued, "This means that the young man who is talking in the Pure Robed Sect is the leader of this group on the surface, but he is actually listening to the orders of the old man behind him."


    "Oh!" "You mean to say, the grandchildren of the Pure Clothes Sect were not from the Guardian Hall, but from that white-haired old beggar?"


    "Yes, that''s what it means." Yu Lianzhou just spoke for a long time. When she saw that the young beggar beside her did not have any reaction, she felt that she had failed and that everything she said just now was completely to the point of playing the lute to a cow. Unexpectedly, a voice suddenly sounded next to her ear, and Yu Lianzhou immediately felt that she had met someone she knew and was overjoyed.


    "No, who''s talking?" Yu Lianzhou reacted and her voice came from the front left, she turned her head and looked immediately. This look was nothing serious, it scared him a lot, but there were already a bunch of people standing in front of her, all of the people in the broken temple were staring at her, and Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, "What''s going on, what are you all looking at me for?"


    However, he didn''t know that when he saw the young beggar on the right side of his body not responding to his words at all, the following conversation unconsciously became a little louder, attracting the beggars from the Filthy Robed Sect in the back. Afterwards, when the people in front of the broken temple noticed the movement behind them, they looked towards Yu Lianzhou, and just happened to hear his bragging.


    "Little brother''s eyes are like torches, I never would have thought that you would have such good eyesight at such a young age. Truly impressive, truly impressive." An old man with white hair on his temples stepped forward and praised Yu Lianzhou.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this voice, he realized it was the same voice that he had used to become a bosom friend. His eyes inadvertently swept across the old man''s waist, and his heart turned cold.


    "Eight bags ¡­ It''s the eight bags of Elders of the Beggar Clan. When did they ever have such a powerful person in the temple? They didn''t even notice at all."


    Yu Lianzhou''s mind was in a whirl when she heard a middle-aged beggar from the tainted clothes faction point at the old man and suddenly shouted, "It''s Elder Xu, it''s the head, Elder Xu."


    "What?! It''s the head of the household, Elder Xu?"


    "It really is Elder Xu. A few years ago, I saw him at the Prefect''s side."


    "Elder Xu is a member of our Filthy Robed Sect. This time, let''s see how rampant the Pure Robed Sect is."


    ¡­.


    Yu Lianzhou, who was behind the old man, heard the discussions around him and was shocked. He knew that the old man in front of him had a high position in the gang, but he never thought that he would be the leader of the gang. His position was only second to the leader, and could be said to be above tens of thousands of people.


    Yu Lianzhou looked at the old man in front of her, feeling extremely depressed in her heart. You said that a great figure like you was the chief of the Beggar Gang, why did you come to this remote area? Yu Lianzhou thought that if she accidentally caught Elder Xu''s attention, it might not be a good thing, so she had the urge to immediately leave.


    "Brothers, please calm down. This old man has already seen today''s scene and will definitely give everyone a satisfactory answer." When Elder Xu heard the crowd''s request to uphold justice for the Filthy Armor Sect, his heart was filled with helplessness.


    The conflict between the two factions had been going on for a long time, and in recent years, as the Sect Leader grew older, he no longer cared about the affairs between the factions. The conflict between the two factions was getting worse and worse.


    The Sect Master was currently ill and did not have the energy to manage these matters. Thus, he decided to appoint a new Sect Master, and at the same time, he also sent himself to supervise the division of the forces.

 C40

    Ever since the battle at Xiangyang City, the power of the Beggar Clan had been greatly reduced, and since then, they had always kept a low profile in the martial arts world. In addition, their ultimate technique, the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms, had been lost after the battle at Xiangyang City, leaving behind only a few fragmented moves. In the past few decades, in order to make up for the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms, the previous Sect Leaders had expended a lot of energy.


    However, these Sect Leaders were not talented people, after all, they had some flaws in their additional moves, the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms. It was because of this that the current Sect Leader, He Wanjun, practiced the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms, which had many flaws, was unable to maintain his breathing and had his body injured.


    This Elder Xu was one of the top experts in the Beggar Clan. He had obtained the recognition from He Wanjun, allowing him to take over the position of the alms bowl, and later passed on the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms to him.


    However, He Wanjun''s actions of passing on the Beggar''s secret technique, the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms, to Elder Xu had caused another person''s heart to be filled with dissatisfaction. That person was the leader of the gang, Ma Kairong, who had led the gang for tens of years. Although he had taken the position of leader and gained power, the first three moves that the leader had only given him were not even comparable to the nine strikes that Xu Nan Lin had received.


    This Ma Kailong was from the Purified Clothes Sect, and Xu Nan was from the Filthy Cloth Sect. The two of them were already at odds, and in addition to the Sect Leader being biased, he was already very dissatisfied, but Sect Leader He Wanjun was not well, so Ma Kailong secretly contacted the sect and wanted to become Sect Leader himself to help create momentum for him. However, although He Wanjun was sick, he was not stupid, so when he noticed Ma Kailong''s actions, he immediately knew what the boss was thinking.


    He decided to choose a Young Sect Leader from the younger generation of the Beggar Clan, and in the future, he would inherit the position of Sect Leader. This caused a huge uproar within the Beggar Clan once news of the election of the Young Clan Master had spread, and although the Elders objected, He Wanjun had already made sufficient preparations to persuade everyone, causing the Elders to agree to his suggestion. At the same time, Ma Kailong''s ambition to become Sect Leader was completely cut off.


    After that, the Beggar Gang issued the conditions for being able to participate in the selection of the Young Sect Master, which was that the participants would not be older than twenty-five years old and would have decent martial arts skills. At the same time, they would have to contribute greatly to the Beggar Gang and they must have more than three bags of disciples.


    Once these conditions were announced, a large number of disciples from the Beggar Clan were blocked outside the gate, but there were many disciples from the Beggar Clan, and quite a few of them met the requirements. After He Wanjun received the list, he had the young disciples go to the main headquarters of the Beggar Clan to prepare the final selection, and at the same time, send out Elder Xu to supervise the matter.


    Afterwards, when Elder Xu heard the news that Ma Kairong had some tricks up his sleeves, he went out to investigate by himself. After that, something happened to the gang division in Jiangxi, and he happened to be in Jiangxi, so he didn''t expect that there would be no one around to punish the rudder. Thus, Elder Xu decided to go to the secret gathering place of the gang at night, the broken temple that Yu Lianzhou was currently in.


    All of the friends in the martial arts world were looking at the gang, so the gang must not be in a mess right now, otherwise they would be mocked by their friends in the martial arts world. Xu Nan Lin slowly walked over to the group of people dressed in clean clothes.


    "The four bags of disciples from the Beggar''s Gang, we pay our respects to Elder Xu." At the same time, a few people behind him also followed suit to pay their respects, especially the three young disciples. Seeing Elder Xu suddenly appear in the run-down temple, thinking back to how he had just scolded the Filthy Robed Sect, their foreheads immediately broke out in sweat, and their legs trembled a little.


    "Forget it." Elder Xu faintly said, then his eyes stared at the white-haired beggar and said to him: "I wonder why Elder Zheng would appear here."


    When the white-haired old man heard this, he smiled and asked with an indifferent tone: "Then why did Elder Xu appear here?"


    Hearing that, Xu Nan Lin snorted in his heart, and said: "A few days ago, there was a scouting at the west of the river, and something happened. I was just here to check it out, so I came to our secret stronghold to find out more about it."


    "Oh, this elder''s goal is the same as Elder Xu, and also came here to understand the situation." The white-haired old man replied.


    "You ¡­" Elder Xu did not expect Elder Zheng to reply in such a manner. Anger appeared on his face.


    "Hehehe ¡­ Elder Xu, please calm your anger. This old man was only joking around just now." Seeing the anger on Elder Xu''s face, Elder Zheng quickly explained. Although his words were urgent, his expression didn''t change and he still had a calm expression.


    "Don''t you think we, the Beggar Clan, are going to elect a Young Clan Master? Tell me, as one of the four Great Elders of the Beggar Clan, how can I not be worried? So, I have personally dispatched myself to go to the division below to take a look, to see if there are any outstanding young men down there, so that the Sect Leader can be at ease." Elder Zheng said with a smile.


    "Elder Zheng is so young, and yet you''re still working so hard for us, the Beggar''s Gang, to come to this remote area. I have troubled you." Xu Nan Lin sneered in his heart and mocked.


    "If it''s not hard work, then for the sake of our Beggar''s Gang, all of this is nothing." Elder Zheng didn''t seem to hear the ridicule in Elder Xu''s words, following up with Elder Xu''s words.


    "I wonder what kind of outstanding talents Elder Zheng found so this old man could clap his hands with."


    "Hahaha ¡­ I can''t say it''s outstanding, but compared to others, I do have some ability." Elder Zheng was secretly pleased with himself. Then, he turned to the young man beside him and said, "Diagram of the hall, hurry up and greet our head of the alms bowl."


    Hearing this, Hall Master Feng immediately reacted and hurriedly paid his respects to Xu Nan Lin.


    "And you two, greet Elder Xu." Elder Zheng instructed the three youngsters behind him.


    Elder Xu looked at the calm and composed hall map in front of him and nodded to himself in his heart. He had heard that this young man had become one of the four bags of disciples of the Beggar Gang at such a young age. His abilities were not small, and he had done a lot of things.


    There were very few in the young generation of the Beggar Gang who could stand shoulder to shoulder with him. If it was in another ten or twenty years, he would definitely become a mainstay of the Beggar Gang, but unfortunately, this young man had sided with Ma Kailong and would not be able to accomplish much in the future.


    Thinking of this, Elder Xu secretly sighed in his heart and said to the crowd: "Stand up."


    Then he said to Elder Zheng, "Elder Zheng, thank you for your concern. These youngsters are indeed not bad."


    Hearing Xu Nan Lin''s words, Elder Zheng laughed out loud: "Being able to get Elder Xu''s praise is truly not easy. Alright, since Elder Xu is here, then this old man will take his leave." Without waiting for Elder Xu to reply, he said to the left and right: "Let''s go."


    With that, he turned around and left, not even sparing a glance at the people in the temple.

 C41

    "Elder Xu, they ¡­" An elder from the Filthy Robed Sect said to Elder Xu as he saw the people from the Pure Robed Sect being so rude. Angry in his heart, he walked forward and said to Elder Xu.


    Elder Xu waved his hand and lightly shook his head as he sighed: "Forget it, the Beggar Gang is currently in the midst of many things. Let''s wait until after the Young Sect Master''s election."


    When the old man heard this, he let out a long sigh and retreated. When the other people who wanted to speak saw this, they also stopped talking. For a moment, only the crackling sound of the bonfire could be heard and no one spoke.


    Xu Nan Lin sensed that the atmosphere in the temple was not right, his eyes swept across the crowd, and saw that many people had their heads lowered, the rest had faces full of depression, Elder Xu''s heart skipped a beat, he knew that if he did not do something, tonight''s matter would most likely leave an indelible shadow in the hearts of the crowd.


    Brothers, I know that tonight''s matter has angered everyone, but now that the Sect Leader is holding the general election, many of our friends in the martial arts world are staring at us. At this critical moment, both of us should restrain ourselves, the so-called dirty clothes sect and the clean clothes sect should not let any of our friends in the martial arts world see our joke. When the Young Master''s election is over, I will definitely report it to the Sect Leader and have him demand an explanation from our Pure Clothing Sect.


    Finished speaking, Xu Nan Lin, an old man then said: "Elder Xu, it''s not that we have to make trouble at this time, it''s just that the people from the Pure Robed Sect have been bullying us too much. These days have not been easy for us brothers, we dirty and smelly beggars, being despised by others on our journey, and when we returned home, we had to suffer the wrath of those birds from the Pure Robed Sect."


    When the old beggars in the temple heard this, their eyes also reddened and tears flowed from their eyes. They were all old people of the ''Family of the Dead'', and after experiencing so much, their hearts were filled with more grievances. At this moment, they could no longer hide the pain in their hearts.


    The remaining young beggars were in a bad mood as well. Seeing the elders crying, one of them shouted, "Those bunch of bastards from the Purified Clothing Sect, your father will definitely teach you a lesson one day."


    "That''s right, our sect has worked so hard to obtain wealth, but those people from the Pure Clothing Sect have stayed at home and insulted us. They''re from the gang, why are they so far apart? I''ve had enough."


    Yu Lianzhou was quietly listening to the group of beggars complaining in a corner. She was sympathetic towards their plight, and no one was willing to go to the streets to beg for food, but this world was always so cruel, and there was inequality everywhere. However, he knew his own abilities were limited, so he couldn''t improve their lives.


    Yu Lianzhou sighed in her heart. The Pure Cloth Sect and the Filthy Cloth Sect were the two factions of the Beggar Gang, and in the beginning, there was no division between them. The original Beggar Gang was founded by a group of people begging for help, and it could be said that the original members of the gang were all people begging for help. But as the Gang grew stronger, the Sect Leader, in order to be in charge, divided it into two factions, the Purified Cloth Sect and the Filthy Sect.


    The Dirty Cloth Sect also did their job, begging for a living, while the Purified Cloth Sect took care of some of the businesses in the Beggar Gang, doing business and other things. They did not do begging anymore, and looked just like ordinary people.


    After all, no one wanted to be inferior to anyone. However, in order to balance the forces of both sides, the Beggar Clan had set down strict sect rules. Once they entered the dirty sect, they would spend their entire lives in dirty clothes, and they wouldn''t change because their status and life in the sect would become better, and the Pure Clothes Sect would do the same.


    In the end, there were more poor people in this world than the Pure Cloth Sect. Although the disciples of the sect could not be compared to the Pure Cloth Sect in terms of wealth, they were many times more, and there were no beggars in this world. Therefore, the Purified Clothing Sect was also an important source of information for the Beggar Gang.


    "Brother, how did you become a beggar?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang in Yu Lianzhou''s ears. He turned around and saw that it was the young beggar who had been by his side all this time. Yu Lianzhou smiled at him but did not say anything.


    That person didn''t seem to mind and continued speaking.


    My family is new in Jiangxi, my parents opened a small shop and did some small business. When I was young, my family was able to get by, but unfortunately, my parents were beaten up seriously by those beasts after accidentally offending a few local thugs, and died within a few days. Also, my family''s shop was taken over by those beasts, at that time, I only thought about revenge and went to look for them, but I didn''t expect them to beat me up and make me faint in the alley.


    As the young beggar spoke to here, his eyes turned red, and he continued, "One day, I saw a pig that was killed on the street, and the pig blood splashed on my face, and I had a thought. Later on, I found the pig slaughtering knife and stole his knife, and went to find those beasts for revenge. But after several failures, I learned my lesson and secretly followed those beasts, and found a chance to make a move."


    "Finally, one night, they gathered together and started drinking. I was hiding outside the window watching them, and when they were drunk, I took out my pig slaughtering knife and rushed into the room. I''ll chop, chop, chop ¡­"


    When Yu Lianzhou saw this, she hurriedly grabbed onto his slashing hands. The beggar noticed that his hands were being gripped tightly, and he woke up from his reminiscence. She smiled awkwardly at Yu Lianzhou and continued,


    "After I killed those beasts, I looked at the corpses lying on the floor in the house, and saw that my entire body was dyed with snow. I was so scared that I didn''t know what to do, and my mind went blank ¡­ After I found out that I killed someone, I didn''t dare to stay in my hometown anymore, and escaped from my new hometown, becoming a beggar on the streets."


    Yu Lianzhou patted his shoulder and looked at him with a smile, not saying a word. The young beggar felt his heart relax, as if the big rock that had been pressing down on him had disappeared, and he said to Yu Lianzhou with a relaxed expression, "Brother, you should know, after I told you about me, I feel completely relaxed. That''s right, brother, how old are you this year, I and you know each other, we might as well be sworn brothers."


    When Yu Lianzhou heard this, she inwardly ridiculed him. "Admit defeat, how old are you this year?" She coughed and said.


    "I''m fourteen years old this year."


    "Fourteen?" When Yu Lianzhou heard his age, she was stunned. Previously, she had seen him tall and thin, even taller than herself. He didn''t seem to be 14 years old.

 C42

    When Yu Lianzhou heard that the young beggar said he was only 14 years old, she was slightly shocked. Then, she carefully sized him up, but because of the dirt on his face, it was difficult to see his true appearance.


    Yu Lianzhou grabbed his arm and brought out the bone feeling technique she had learnt from her master to touch his bone.


    "Bro, what are you doing?" That person felt Yu Lianzhou''s grip on his arm hurt slightly, and then he pinched himself hard. He felt extremely uncomfortable, and he twisted his body to try and struggle free.


    "Don''t move!" Yu Lianzhou said in a low voice.


    When that person saw Yu Lianzhou''s serious tone and indescribable aura, he was immediately intimidated and didn''t dare to move. Occasionally, he was pinched by Yu Lianzhou, so he didn''t dare to speak carelessly and could only endure it.


    Not long after, Yu Lianzhou''s hand reached out and touched his spine, feeling it bit by bit, slower than her previous probing movements.


    Yu Lianzhou exclaimed softly in her heart as she praised in her heart, "Such great Innate Ability. If I were to cultivate martial arts, I would definitely be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort."


    "Are you really fourteen years old?" Yu Lianzhou asked him after she had finished touching his bone.


    "This ¡­" The person stuttered for a moment before awkwardly smiling and said, "I won''t hide this from you, brother. I, Xu Que, am 14 years old."


    "What about the year?" Yu Lianzhou looked at the person in front of her with a smile.


    The person looked uncomfortable under Yu Lianzhou''s gaze. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Twelve years old ¡­"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately reacted and raised his head. He quickly said, "Me will be thirteen after the new year."


    "Twelve years old ¡­ I''m not that old yet." Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, it wasn''t too late to start practicing martial arts at this age. If they started after another one or two years, they would miss the best time to build their foundation. Even if they had good roots, it would still be extremely difficult for them to tread on the road of martial arts in the future.


    "What Thirteen?"


    Suddenly, a slightly aged voice rang out beside their ears. Yu Lianzhou and the little beggar beside them turned their heads and discovered that it was Elder Xu who had come to their side.


    The two quickly greeted him: "Greetings Elder Xu."


    It turned out that the person who had spoken just now was Elder Xu. It was only with great difficulty that Elder Xu managed to calm the people within the temple, and only then did he recall the earlier conversation between the younger brothers in the temple. He glanced around the temple, then walked over to the two people who were lowering his head in conversation and heard some words.


    Elder Xu immediately stopped the two, saying: "There''s no need to be so polite, our Beggar''s Gang does not have many rules."


    Elder Xu changed the subject and said to the little beggar: "Just now you said ''Thirteen'', what did that mean?"


    The little beggar reacted and immediately explained, "It''s like this. What I mean is that after New Year, I will be 13 years old."


    "Thirteen... and a child." When Elder Xu heard the little beggar''s reply, he muttered this sentence.


    The little beggar didn''t hear Elder Xu''s mutterings, but turned around and said to Yu Lianzhou, "I, La Yue, was born on a birthday at a young age, and I am already 14 years old. This can''t be counted as a lie."


    After the little beggar said this, he gave an awkward laugh. Yu Lianzhou found this funny and only said to him, "This year, I''m sixteen. After the new year, I''ll be seventeen."


    Ah!" Hearing this, the little beggar cried out before muttering to himself, "Then I can''t be the big brother anymore.


    Yu Lianzhou and Elder Xu, who were at the side, laughed out loud when they heard the little beggar''s low mutter.


    When the young beggar heard the laughter of the two, his heart was filled with embarrassment. His cheeks turned red, and even with the dirt covering it, it was still difficult to cover his reddened cheeks.


    "Alright, if you want to be a big brother, then accept a little brother in the future." Yu Lianzhou patted the little beggar who didn''t know what to do and said.


    The little beggar nodded, and asked Yu Lianzhou, "Big brother, how do you know that I''m 14 years old?"


    Yu Lianzhou chuckled and shook her head without saying anything. The little beggar on the other side suddenly came to a realization, "Did you touch me a few times just now?"


    While saying that, the little beggar imitated Yu Lianzhou''s movements and touched his own body.


    When Elder Xu saw this, he was surprised. He looked at Yu Lianzhou in surprise and said, "I didn''t think that this little brother would know the Bone Piercing Secret Technique. May I know which master you are under?"


    This Bone Piercing secret technique was not something that an ordinary martial artist could learn. Since this little brother in front of him knew the Bone Piercing technique, he must have been taught by someone.


    Originally, when Elder Xu heard this person''s analysis of those people in the Pure Robed Sect, he actually knew that Elder Zheng was the person in charge and looked at him differently in his heart. Now that he knew that he knew the bone touching method, he carefully sized up the youth in front of him.


    Although this young man was dressed like a beggar, his eyes were sharp and his breath was long. Each breath he took contained a certain pattern. It was clear that he had cultivated some profound inner force cultivation method and was not a part of the ''Beggar'' gang.


    The more Elder Xu looked at it, the more shocked he was, filled with curiosity towards the background of the youth in front of him. If it weren''t for Yu Lianzhou''s righteous gaze, Elder Xu''s impression of him earlier would have been quite good. With Yu Lianzhou''s appearance at the secret stronghold of the Beggar Gang, Elder Xu would have taken him down.


    "Senior Xu, I am Yu Lianzhou, Master under Wu Dang." Yu Lianzhou knew that her foundation could not be hidden from this profound martial arts Elder Xu, so she did not intend to hide it from him and bowed towards Elder Xu.


    He''s actually a disciple of Daoist Master Zhang. He has such skill at such a young age. He really is a master student." When Elder Xu heard that he was a disciple of the Wudang Sect, he immediately praised Yu Lianzhou. At the same time, he also secretly felt that it was a pity.


    "Senior, you flatter me."


    "I don''t know why little brother ¡­" Xu Nan Lin looked at his clothes and asked in confusion.


    "I dare not lie to senior. I was chased by my enemies, so I ended up here."


    Xu Nan Lin saw that Yu LianZhou didn''t say it out loud, and knew that it was her secret, so he didn''t ask.


    Yu Lianzhou changed the topic, pointed at the little beggar at the side, and said to Elder Xu, "Junior just touched his bone and felt that his bone was very good. It''s rare to see a talent for martial arts. Senior, I don''t know ¡­"


    When Elder Xu heard this, he already knew what Yu Lianzhou was thinking. He grabbed the little beggar and began feeling his bones. The little beggar was shocked by Elder Xu''s actions and let out a loud scream, instinctively wanting to break free.


    "Don''t yell, I want to see your aptitude." As soon as Elder Xu finished speaking, he touched the little beggar''s entire bone regardless of his reaction.


    After Elder Xu touched his bone, his heart was filled with joy. Then, he grabbed his wrist and said in a deep voice:


    "Don''t move."


    With luck, a surge of true energy flowed through the little beggar''s divine cave. The little beggar felt a warm current enter his body through his wrist, and then along his arm, it circulated through his body once, and his whole body felt warm. The little beggar instantly let out a few comfortable groans.

 C43

    Soon after, Elder Xu released the little beggar''s wrist, nodded his head in satisfaction, and said: "Not bad, his meridians are not bad either.


    Seeing Elder Xu''s satisfied expression, Yu Lianzhou kicked the little beggar who was still immersed in the warmth just now.


    "What''s wrong?" The little beggar woke up from his daze and said.


    Yu Lianzhou looked at the bewildered little beggar and shook her head. She reached out and pressed her hand on the little beggar''s shoulder, then with a stroke of luck, the little beggar felt his body go limp, kneeling in front of Elder Xu.


    "Kid, hurry up and call me master." Yu Lianzhou instructed in the little beggar''s ear.


    The little beggar raised his head to look at the smiling Elder Xu, only then did he react. Overjoyed, he quickly kowtowed to Elder Xu and said: "Brat Wu Cheng Zhi greets Master."


    Elder Xu laughed out loud, then he lifted the little beggar who was kowtowing and patted his shoulder in satisfaction.


    "Congratulations on accepting such a good disciple, Elder."


    "Yes, congratulations elder."


    ¡­.


    Seeing Elder Xu accepting a disciple, the people in the temple congratulated Elder Xu and looked at Wu Chengzhi who was standing next to Elder Xu. Some people''s eyes revealed a look of gratification, some people''s eyes revealed envy, and some people''s eyes also revealed a trace of jealousy.


    "Good, good, good ¡­"


    He was close to a hundred years old and had always been busy helping in the past, so he had always confiscated disciples. He never would have thought that this time when he came to Jiangxi, he would actually take in a disciple with good qualifications.


    "Elder Jiang, what is going on with the Jiangxi Division?" After Xu Nan Lin finished dealing with the crowd, he pulled an old man to a corner and asked him.


    "Elder Xu, atone for your sins." When the old man saw Elder Xu ask about the matter of the Jiangxi Division, he hurriedly apologized.


    "Elder Jiang, quickly get up and speak." Xu Nan Lin supported Elder Jiang who was about to kneel down.


    Sigh ¡­ Elder, as you know, ever since the death of Branch Lord Cao a year ago, we in the Jiangxi Division have always been without a leader. The disciples below were fighting openly and secretly for the position of Division Lord Cao, especially the Pure Robed Sect''s Han Haixin. He had failed in his competition for the position of Division Lord Cao and had always been unwilling to give up.


    "Han Haixin ¡­ is that old man who stood beside Elder Zheng tonight?" Xu Nan Lin asked upon hearing the name ''Han Hai Xin''.


    "That''s right, that''s him. That Guardian Hall map is his disciple."


    "Oh. Elder Jiang, please continue."


    "Yes ¡­ because of this Han Hai Xin, there were quite a few conflicts between our sect and the Pure Robes Sect, and quite a few brothers were injured." Yes ¡­ because of this Han Hai Xin, there were quite a few conflicts between our sect and the Pure Robes Sect, and quite a few brothers were injured.


    When Xu Nan Lin heard this, he held Elder Jiang''s hand tightly and spoke with tears in his eyes, "Well done, brothers. You must have suffered a lot."


    Elder Jiang saw Elder Xu''s eyes turn red and hurriedly said: "It''s not hard, what have we, these mud-limbed bastards, not suffered from before?"


    Xu Nan Lin nodded his head and said, "One year ago, when you, the Head of the Division, died, he wanted to send one of his men to be your leader. But you know, when the Head of the Division met with a problem in his training, he went into seclusion and recuperated. The major and minor matters were handled by me, Ma Kairong, and the four great elders.


    In the end, it was still a dispute between the Purified Faction and the Purified Faction. Ma Kairong wanted the Purified Faction to be the Branch Lord of the Jiangxi branch, and now, the influence of the Purified Faction had already surpassed the Filthy Faction by quite a lot. The Purified Faction was the branch leader of the Cripple Faction, and the Purified Faction was the majority of the forces involved.


    "Elder Jiang, bring a few of your brothers with me tomorrow to head to the Jiangxi Division Headquarters. This old man will decide whether you want justice or not." Elder Xu''s eyes lit up as he spoke with a serious tone.


    "Yes, your subordinate understands." Seeing Elder Xu like this, Elder Jiang was overjoyed and immediately responded.


    ¡­.


    The next day, at daybreak, Yu Lianzhou said goodbye to Elder Xu and Wu Chengzhi, "Elder Xu, little brother, I''ll be taking my leave now."


    "Big brother, aren''t you coming with us?" When Wu Chengzhi heard that Yu Lianzhou was going to leave, he panicked and quickly said.


    "No, I still have something to take care of. It''s not convenient for me to stay with you guys." Although Yu Lianzhou said this, her thoughts were completely different. "It''s best if I don''t interfere in the family affairs."


    Yu Lianzhou patted Wu Chengzhi''s shoulder and instructed him, "Elder Xu has already accepted you as his disciple. This is your greatest opportunity, you must properly practice martial arts."


    Wu Chengzhi nodded heavily and said, "Yes, I will practice martial arts well from now on."


    Yu Lianzhou smiled and nodded. She cupped her fist towards Elder Xu and said, "Senior Xu, then this junior will take his leave."


    "Little brother, then this old man won''t keep you any longer. Take care of yourself along the way, and help me greet your master." Elder Xu said to Yu Lianzhou.


    "Senior''s greetings, junior will definitely come. Goodbye." After Yu Lianzhou finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    "Brother Yu, you must come and see me." Wu Chengzhi, who was beside Elder Xu, shouted at Yu Lianzhou, who was walking further and further away.


    He saw Yu Lianzhou wave her hand and without looking back, her figure had already disappeared into the distance. Elder Xu saw Yu Lianzhou walk into the distance, so he pulled Wu Chengzhi into the run-down temple.


    Only Elder Jiang and a few other disciples were waiting inside the temple. The others had already gone off to beg for a living.


    "Elder Jiang, let''s go." Elder Xu said to the waiting Elder Jiang.


    "Yes." Elder Jiang acknowledged, then turned around and shouted to the people behind him: "Let''s go."


    Afterward, under the lead of Elder Xu, everyone headed towards the Jiangxi Branch Head Hall.


    While they were talking, Yu Lian boat was traveling alone. Unexpectedly, after walking for more than two hours, it was stopped by three young men.


    "So it''s all of you." When Yu Lianzhou saw the three of them, she said calmly.


    "Hmph, little brat, I already saw that you were upset last night at the broken temple, I will teach you a lesson today." One of the men shouted angrily at Yu Lianzhou.


    "There''s only the few of you here. Then Elder Zheng from the Guardian Hall isn''t here?"


    "Hmph. Against a brat like you, there''s no need for Elder Zheng and Brother Wei to do anything. We should be enough." After the person who had spoken earlier finished speaking, he smiled at the two people beside him. Afterwards, the three of them started laughing unrestrainedly.


    It turned out that these three people were the three young disciples from the Pure Robes Sect that had followed behind Yu Lianzhou the night before. Last night, Yu Lianzhou''s bragging had caught the attention of that Elder Zheng, who had sent out three people to keep an eye on Yu Lianzhou. The three saw that Yu Lianzhou was going alone on the road, so they wanted to teach him a lesson.

 C44

    Seeing the three of them revealing a proud smile, Yu Lianzhou sighed in her heart. She initially didn''t want to have any conflict with the Beggar Gang, but now she was facing them.


    "Brat, you''re scared, right? As long as you obediently kneel on the ground and go to school like a dog, when we brothers are satisfied, we''ll let you go. What do you think?" Another disciple of the Pure Robed Sect said to Yu Lianzhou.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Learn to bark like a dog. Your Dirty Robed Sect is as alive as a dog. You should talk like a dog." Another person chimed in and laughed loudly as he looked at Yu Lianzhou.


    A cold light flashed in Yu Lianzhou''s eyes when she heard this. "They''re really courting death."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took a few steps forward and stood in front of the laughing man, a palm aimed at his chest.


    Those three people didn''t expect Yu Lianzhou, who had no reaction just now, to suddenly attack, and at such a fast speed. The person who laughed just now didn''t even have time to react and was already hit by Yu Lianzhou''s palm.


    "Ah ¡­" A scream sounded out. That person was sent flying by Yu Lianzhou''s palm. He spat out blood and fell to the ground a few feet away, never to get up again.


    "Xiangzi ¡­"


    When the remaining two people saw this scene, they both ran to their companions who were on the ground and squatted down to try to help him up.


    "You ¡­" The person on the ground raised his right finger and pointed at the nearby Yu Lianzhou. Before he could finish, he spat out another mouthful of blood and fainted.


    "Xiangzi ¡­"


    "Xiangzi, how are you?"


    When the remaining two saw that their comrade had fainted, they became anxious and stood up. Both of them stared at Yu Lianzhou fiercely.


    "Boy, I never would have thought that you had this sort of ability. However, you injured my brother today, so leave your life behind." One of them said to Yu Lianzhou while gnashing his teeth.


    "Humph, your Pure Robed Sect has gone too far. That palm was just a lesson for you. If you knew what was going on, it would have been too late to retreat. If you had insisted on not realizing it ¡­ hehe ¡­"


    Yu Lianzhou let out a few cold laughs, and looked at the two people not far away with slightly cold eyes.


    "Brat, you''re courting death."


    One of them took his bamboo stick and charged towards Yu Lianzhou as soon as he finished speaking, the other closely followed, attacking the other side of Yu Lianzhou.


    The two men from the Pure Robed Sect were the pride of the young generation, who had helped the Jiang Xi branch. They had good martial arts skills, and they cooperated well. One of them attacked Yu Lian Zhou from the left, while the other one attacked from the right.


    Yu Lianzhou currently did not have any weapons on her hands, but the two men from the Beggar Gang only had bamboo sticks in their hands and not any sharp weapons.


    In the blink of an eye, twenty to thirty moves had already been exchanged, and Yu Lianzhou had already understood the martial arts skills of the two people from the Pure Robed Sect. Yu Lianzhou had already understood the martial arts skills of the two people from the Pure Robed Sect, so he changed his moves and used the "entangle" character from the Wudang Sect to entangle one of the bamboo sticks.


    That person was tightly wrapped around the weapon by Yu Lianzhou. Just as he was about to twitch, he saw that Yu Lianzhou had suddenly appeared in front of him and struck out a palm towards his chest.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw that this person had received her palm strike head on, she sneered in her heart. She felt the strong wind come from behind her, and she circulated her movement technique, dodging a move aimed at her back.


    Right at this moment, the Beggar Disciple who took Yu Lianzhou''s palm forcefully snorted and took a few steps back. At the same time, a vermilion smile appeared on his face.


    "Ma Pei ¡­" The other man saw that his companion was injured and felt a little unsettled.


    Yu Lianzhou took advantage of the flaw in his move to attack. That person blocked a few attacks in a flurry before he was knocked to the ground by Yu Lianzhou. That person quickly got up and came to stand in front of his injured companion.


    The two injured Beggar gang members stared at Yu Lian Zhou, and then took a deep breath. They looked at each other and shouted at the same time.


    "Attack the dog formation."


    The two of them crossed their steps and hit the ground regularly with the bamboo sticks in their hands. They then danced in the air and charged towards Yu Lianzhou, who was facing them.


    This "Dog Fighting Formation" was the famous array of the Beggar Gang, but when two people formed a formation, it could also form many people into a formation, changing constantly. Many Jianghu experts had been defeated by the "Dog Fighting Formation" of the Beggar Gang.


    Yu Lianzhou did not dare to be careless. She focused her mind and responded. With the addition of the "Fighting Dogs", her abilities had increased greatly, and she was in a difficult position to deal with Yu Lianzhou.


    As time passed, Yu Lianzhou only felt that the pole shadows in front of her were getting more and more numerous, and she was able to deal with them calmly without recovering.


    "Fortunately, one of them was defeated earlier. Otherwise, if all three of them joined together, I''m afraid I would not have been able to escape unscathed."


    Yu Lianzhou felt that this "dogfight formation" was extraordinary and praised it in her heart. Her steps changed, her dantian was lucky, and the zhenqi in her meridians circulated in a strange way.


    As time passed, the two people surrounding Yu Lianzhou felt the bamboo sticks in their hands become more and more unruly. The stick that was originally aimed at the right of Yu Lianzhou suddenly changed direction, attacking towards an unknown direction.


    After a dozen moves, the moves of the two were already in disarray. The "Dog Fighting Formation" was no longer effective, Yu Lianzhou noticed that the formation was broken and with a move of her fingers, she flipped and used her sword to flip the two Beggar Disciples to the ground.


    "What do you want?"


    The person who had fallen to the ground and called Ma Pei watched as Yu Lianzhou slowly walked towards the two of them. He was so frightened that he moved backwards on the ground.


    "What do you want?"


    Seeing the terrified expressions of the two people on the ground, Yu Lianzhou smiled in her heart and said frivolously.


    "You ¡­ don''t act recklessly. If you kill us, Elder Zheng will not let you go." The other person threatened Yu Lianzhou.


    "So you guys also had times to be afraid. How about this, for Elder Zheng''s sake, as long as you promise me one condition, I''ll let you guys go today." Yu Lianzhou said after pondering for a while.


    "What conditions? Tell me." Ma Pei even thought that Yu Lianzhou was afraid of Elder Zheng, so his tone became unyielding.


    "Alright, as long as you three bark on the ground, I will let you two go." Yu Lianzhou said with a smile.


    "What ¡­"


    "You ¡­ you''ve gone too far."


    Hearing this, the two people on the ground changed their expressions greatly and shouted at Yu Lianzhou.


    "What? You''re unwilling?" Yu Lianzhou said in a deep voice with a cold expression.


    When the two saw Yu Lianzhou''s eyes filled with killing intent, their hearts trembled and they immediately stuttered, unable to speak.


    "It seems that all of you want to die. I''ll grant all of you that wish." Yu Lianzhou sneered, then extended her palm.


    "Don''t ¡­ please don''t." The two of them were awakened by Yu Lianzhou''s cold words and immediately begged for mercy.


    "Since you don''t want to die, then learn to bark like a dog." Yu Lianzhou patted the two on their heads, smiling as she looked at them.


    When the two of them saw Yu Lianzhou''s smile, their hearts trembled. They had no idea where the arrogance of the outstanding disciples of the Beggar Gang had gone to. Now, their minds were filled with thoughts of protecting their own lives.

 C45

    "Hurry up, this father''s time is precious." Yu Lianzhou suddenly shouted loudly.


    The two people on the ground were scared out of their wits by Yu Lianzhou''s shout, and they trembled not knowing what to do.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw this, she laughed heartily. Two hand knives cut at their necks, and the two people let out muffled groans as they fell to the ground, fainting.


    Yu Lianzhou stood up and let out a long sigh. She glanced at the three people on the ground and shook her head. She had taught these three people a lesson today. She hoped that there wouldn''t be any conflict with the Beggar''s Gang.


    He tidied up his clothes and ignored the three unconscious people on the ground as he walked away. Who knew that the three people he let go of today would bring him some trouble in the future? He had inadvertently gotten involved in the internal strife of the Beggar''s Gang.


    ¡­.


    Not mentioning Yu Lianzhou''s side, Xu Nan Lin, the leader of the Beggar Gang, brought Wu Chengzhi and a few other people along the road for a few days before finally arriving at the headquarter of the Beggar Gang in Jiangxi.


    In the main hall, Xu Nan Lin was sitting at the head with his hands on the staff and his eyes closed. Wu Cheng Zhi was standing behind him, Elder Jiang was sitting on the chair with his left hand, and a few men from the Dirt Faction were standing behind him.


    After an unknown period of time, a shout suddenly sounded from outside the door.


    "Elder Zheng has arrived."


    With that said, three figures walked in from outside. The one in the lead was Elder Zheng from the dilapidated temple. The other two had also appeared in the temple previously, Han Haitian Xin and Wei Tang duo.


    Elder Zheng entered the main hall and swept his eyes across the people of the Faction. Without a word, he sat down on the chair to the right of Elder Xu and closed his eyes to meditate.


    However, they were merely members of the gang that was split up by the Beggar Clan, and their position in the gang was far inferior to the Elders that were in charge of it, not to mention that Elder Zheng was one of the four Great Elders of the Beggar Clan and was the true leader of the gang. Even Elder Xu had to give Elder Zheng some face, and at the same time, when they saw that Elder Xu did not say anything, they suppressed the anger in their hearts.


    "Elder Xu, welcome!" Han Haitian Xin bowed to Elder Xu, who was sitting on the seat of honor. Then, without saying anything more, he brought his disciple Wei Tong to sit next to Elder Zheng''s seat.


    For a moment, the entire hall was silent, then everything quieted down. Standing behind Elder Xu, Wu Chengzhi felt that the atmosphere in the hall was a little stifling, and his heart was flustered.


    After an unknown amount of time, Elder Xu slowly opened his eyes and faced Elder Zheng: "Elder Zheng, you haven''t returned to the Division Head yet?"


    "I was planning to leave the day before yesterday, but I didn''t expect that something unexpected would happen. So I delayed it." Elder Zheng said in a flat tone.


    "Oh? I wonder what happened that delayed Elder Zheng''s journey? "


    Nothing much, just that something happened to the three young disciples that I recommended to you a few days ago. Those three people are going to participate in the Young Sect Master''s selection and we still need to meet with the Sect Master in a few days. Elder Zheng''s tone became serious as he said this.


    "Then what happened to them?" Elder Xu asked.


    When Elder Zheng heard this, he gave a cold snort. He glanced at Han Hai Xin beside him. Han Hai Xin understood and immediately shouted out the door. "Hurry up and let those three worthless things in."


    Saying that, in just a moment, he saw three people with bruises on their faces limping into each other, and then immediately kneeling in front of Elder Xu, crying loudly: "Elder Xu, you old man must uphold justice for us ah."


    Seeing the three of them like that, Xu Nan couldn''t make a decision in her heart. She didn''t know what Elder Zheng was up to, so she asked Elder Zheng: "Elder Zheng, what happened to them? That night when I saw them, they were still fine.


    "Ai ¡­" Elder Zheng let out a long sigh and said, "These three worthless things. I thought they were the pride of my sect, but I didn''t think they would be beaten to such a state by a young man. How infuriating."


    As Elder Zheng spoke, the bamboo slip in his hand smashed onto the ground. With a "ka" sound, the piece of ground that had been hit was broken into several pieces.


    Seeing that Elder Zheng was furious, the three people who were kneeling on the ground trembled and lowered their heads, not daring to move.


    "Oh? Who was it that injured the three of them in the martial arts world? Elder Xu continued to ask.


    "Congratulations Elder Xu." Elder Zheng suddenly stood up and congratulated Elder Xu.


    "This ¡­ what is so good about this?" Elder Xu was confused by Elder Zheng''s actions and his brain was a bit unable to react.


    "Congratulations to your Corrupted Clothes Sect for another young genius. We, the Beggar Gang, will now have another expert in the future." Elder Zheng explained.


    How could Xu Nan Lin not hear the ridicule in Elder Zheng''s words, he sneered in his heart, this Elder Zheng was truly Ma Kai Rong''s lackey, and now in front of so many people, he actually said the words "your Corrupted Cloth Sect", he had truly disgraced the identity of the four Great Elders of the Gang of Fairies, from this it could be seen that the competition for clean clothes and dirty clothes had already reached the surface.


    "I wonder which disciple from the Filthy Robed Sect will be stronger than the three of them?" Xu Nanlin said with a happy expression, as if he didn''t hear the meaning behind Elder Zheng''s words.


    When Elder Zheng heard this, he sat expressionlessly on his chair. Seeing this, Han Haixin immediately stood up and kicked the three people on the ground. He shouted angrily at the three people behind him, "You three worthless things, hurry up and tell us who injured you. I''ll let Elder Xu be the judge for all of you."


    With that said, Han Hai Xin faced Xu Nan Lin, who was sitting at the head seat, and cupped his fists. Then, he bowed and returned to his seat.


    The three people kneeling on the ground immediately opened their mouths, crying and complaining to Elder Xu who was sitting in the middle of the table.


    "Elder Xu ¡­"


    "Elder Xu, you must uphold justice for us ¡­"


    ¡­.


    The three people on the ground began chattering, each of them talking back and forth. It was impossible to hear what they were saying clearly. Elder Xu slammed the table and said to the three people in a deep voice: "Alright, come one at a time."


    Those three people were shocked by Elder Xu and immediately didn''t dare to speak again. Elder Xu let out a long breath, pointed at one of them and instructed: "You. First tell me, what happened?"


    When Ma Pei saw Elder Xu point at him, he was very happy and said: "Elder Xu, it''s like this ¡­"


    Ma Pei told them about the three of them being beaten up by Yu Lianzhou a few days ago, but the truth was completely twisted. That day, the three of them caused trouble for Yu Lianzhou and became Yu Lianzhou because they couldn''t stand up to the Pure Robed Sect.


    In Ma Pei''s words, Yu Lianzhou became an unpardonable person. Not only did he insult them, he also insulted their Pure Clothing Sect. They couldn''t help but want to teach Yu Lianzhou a lesson.

 C46

    "¡­ That thief suddenly plotted against Brother Xiangzi. The two of us truly couldn''t endure this. We didn''t expect that the thief to be so skilled and powerful that we were defeated and mercilessly beat him. We thought this would be the end of it, but who would have thought he would ¡­"


    As Ma Pei spoke, he recalled the scene of Yu Lianzhou forcing him to learn how to bark like a dog. His heart was filled with shame and resentment.


    "What''s wrong with him? Tell me." Elder Xu saw that Ma Pei did not speak for a long time, so he immediately asked.


    Ma Pei was startled awake by Elder Xu''s words and immediately began to wail. He sobbed, "He ¡­ he forced us to lie on the ground and learn to bark like dogs."


    As Ma Pei said this, he immediately kneeled in front of Elder Xu and hugged his leg. He loudly cried: "Elder, please uphold justice for us. That thief has gone too far."


    The crying was really sad. The other two who were kneeling on the ground also began to cry: "Elder please help us!"


    Not mentioning the three people crying on the ground, when the people from the Dirty Robed Sect heard Ma Peiyan say that a disciple from the Dirty Robed Sect had beaten them up, they were extremely happy. They did not care why that disciple had come looking for trouble with them, nor did they want to insult them.


    When Ma Peiyan told the three of them to lie on the ground and go to school, some of the disciples standing behind Elder Jiang chuckled softly, but he knew where this place was and what kind of person was here, so he immediately covered his mouth that was about to laugh.


    Elder Jiang, who was sitting in front of them, was also very happy. He secretly applauded the disciple from the dirty old man. If he wasn''t experienced enough to know what was important in the main hall, he would have applauded the disciple from the dirty old man.


    After listening to Ma Pei''s story, Xu Nan Lin thought about it and guessed who had injured the three of them.


    "Do you two have anything to add?" Xu Nan Lin asked the remaining two disciples.


    "No more."


    "Brother Ma Pei has said everything he needed to say."


    When the remaining two disciples heard Elder Xu''s words, they carefully thought about what Ma Pei had just said and then shook their heads.


    "All of you spoke for so long, but you still didn''t say who the person who injured you was?" Xu Nan Lin asked in confusion.


    "This ¡­"


    The three of them looked at each other, not knowing how to reply. They were too focused on finding trouble with Yu Lianzhou and didn''t even ask for his name.


    "Elder, this disciple only knows that he is a disciple of the sect. As for the other ¡­ disciple isn''t too sure." The disciple called Xiangzi weakly replied.


    "Bastard, to think that you are even the outstanding disciples of the Beggar Gang. You don''t even know where the people who injured you came from. Truly a piece of trash." Elder Xu slapped the armrest of his chair and immediately broke the armrest. He angrily stood up and shouted at the three people, the word "outstanding" was especially heavy.


    The three people kneeling on the ground were intimidated by Elder Xu''s imposing manner. They hurriedly kowtowed in fear and said: "Disciple is useless ¡­ disciple is useless ¡­"


    Elder Zheng, who was sitting not too far away from them, opened his eyes and looked at Han Hanxin, who was immediately frightened by Elder Zheng''s gaze. He hastily stood up, took a few steps forward, and kicked the three people who were kneeling and begging for forgiveness.


    Then, he bowed towards Elder Xu and said: "Elder, please calm your anger. These three people were disappointing and did not know the name of that disciple from the Filthy Robed Sect ¡­"


    Han Haixin was about to continue, but he was interrupted by Xu Nanlin, "Elder Han, how did you know that the person who injured them was a disciple of our gang?"


    "This ¡­ is there a need to say it ¡­" Elder Han laughed.


    "How could you not say? Just based on that person insulting the Pure Clothing Sect and wearing such a shabby shirt, do you think that he is a disciple of the Filthy Robed Sect?" Xu Nan Lin questioned loudly.


    "This ¡­" Han Haitian Xin wasn''t sure how to begin. He couldn''t possibly tell him the details.


    "Elder, a few days ago, we saw the person who injured us at the temple." Ma Pei who was kneeling on the ground hastily said.


    "Oh? When? Who else has seen him? " Xu Nan Lin asked.


    "When Elder Xu showed up at the broken temple that night ¡­" Ma Pei''s voice had unconsciously weakened.


    "So it''s that broken temple from that night. At that time, there were many disciples in the temple, which one of them were you talking about?" Elder Xu laughed.


    "It''s the disciple that has been standing by this kid''s side all this time." The disciple called Xiangzi suddenly pointed at Wu Cheng Zhi, who was standing behind Elder Xu, and said.


    Seeing him point at him, Wu Cheng Zhi suddenly thought of something and was about to speak when Elder Xu waved his hand, telling him not to say anything more. Then Elder Xu suddenly realized: "So it was him. You saying it like this makes this old man remember who it was."


    "Yes, yes, yes. He is the elder." Seeing Elder Xu remember who it was, the three people kneeling on the ground happily said.


    "However ¡­" Elder Xu suddenly changed the topic and said: "But that disciple stayed with this old man in the temple the whole time that night, and only left the next day. This old man remembers that you two left the temple very early that night, right, Elder Zheng?"


    Xu Nan Lin turned his head and asked Elder Zheng who was sitting beside him with his eyes closed.


    "That''s right. I brought them and left that night." Elder Zheng opened his eyes and slowly replied.


    "Then, this old man has a question to ask Elder Zheng?"


    "Elder Xu, please speak."


    "I wonder if Elder Zheng has been with the three of them ever since he left the temple that night?" When Elder Zheng heard this, he already knew what Elder Xu was going to say. He waved his sleeves and said: "The three of them left at dawn the next day. They weren''t with this old man."


    Hearing this, Elder Xu said to the three kneeling on the ground: "I wonder why you three left Elder Zheng and the others that day?"


    "This ¡­"


    The three people kneeling on the ground were at a loss for words, not knowing how to reply. They looked at each other, unable to say that they had to "take care" of that disciple after hearing Elder Zheng''s instructions.


    If he said the truth, then the blame for harming his own faction wouldn''t escape him. Even if Elder Xu could forgive him, then Elder Zheng probably wouldn''t let him go.


    He said to Elder Xu: "Reporting to the elders, the three disciples wanted to go to the nearby city to take a walk. As for Elder Zheng and the others who had left, they didn''t expect that they would be blocked by that disciple on his way back to the division."


    "Right, right. Ma Pei is right ¡­"


    The remaining two people quickly agreed and felt relieved. Elder Zheng''s eyes suddenly lit up and he nodded to Ma Pei who was kneeling on the ground.


    Elder Xu saw that Ma Pei had suddenly said something and thought: "This disciple called Ma Pei has a good reaction. It''s a pity that it''s useless on the right path."

 C47

    Elder Xu turned to Elder Jiang who was sitting on the other side and asked: "I wonder if Elder Jiang can find that disciple and have him come here so this old man can carefully inquire about it."


    Elder Jiang is also a schemer, how could he know how to respond? He stood up and bowed to Elder Xu: "Reporting to Elder Xu, that day in the broken temple, you spoke a lot about that disciple and urged me to be more careful. For the past few days, this subordinate has not dared to relax and has asked all the brothers in the gang, saying that I''ve never seen that person before ¡­ that person is not a disciple of my gang."


    "What?" That disciple is not from my Beggar''s Clan? " Elder Xu said angrily to Elder Jiang.


    "Reporting to Elder Xu, it is indeed not from the Beggar Gang, this subordinate has followed Elder Jiang''s instructions, and has looked through all the registers in my Faction, but still did not find the name that corresponds to that person." A middle-aged beggar behind Elder Jiang interrupted.


    "Elder Jiang, do you know your crime?" Elder Xu suddenly shouted angrily at Elder Jiang.


    "This subordinate knows his crimes. I was unable to investigate that person''s identity, so this subordinate will send a disciple to investigate that person''s identity." Elder Jiang''s face was filled with fear as he knelt on the ground. In fact, he was already overjoyed.


    Seeing this, Elder Xu nodded his head in satisfaction and said: "Also, this person actually appeared in my Beggar''s Gang''s secret stronghold that night. You must investigate this matter clearly."


    Elder Xu turned around and said to the three people on the ground: "You heard what Elder Jiang said just now. The one who hurt you is not one of us, the disciples of the Beggar Gang. I have already sent Elder Jiang to investigate. I will inform you when there is news."


    Elder Zheng watched Elder Xu and Elder Jiang play the role of the spring and felt anger in his heart. Seeing that Elder Jiang had left the hall, he stood up and cupped his fists towards Elder Xu, saying: "Since this matter has been helped by Elder Xu, then this old man will no longer disturb you."


    After Elder Zheng finished speaking, he coldly snorted and turned around to leave the hall. Seeing that his backer had left, Han Haixin panicked and cursed at the three people kneeling on the ground, "You three worthless things, thank you Elder Xu."


    The three people kneeling on the ground were about to thank Elder Xu, but Elder Xu first opened his mouth and said: "Forget it. It won''t be too late for this old man to find the person who injured you."


    "Bastard, why aren''t you leaving?" Seeing the three of them being embarrassed, Han Hai Xin scolded them. The three of them immediately reacted, bowing to each other before slowly withdrawing from the main hall.


    "Elder Xu, I ¡­" Han Haixin didn''t know how to face this powerful leader alone.


    "Elder Han, this old man has been constantly hearing of internal strife within the Jiangxi branch of your ship. Is this true?" Xu Nan Lin''s eyes were fixed on Han Hai Xin.


    "That''s ¡­ that''s ¡­" he thought, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Do you have it or not?" Xu Nan Lin''s momentum was directed straight at Han Hai Xin.


    Han Haixin suddenly felt as if there was a huge rock pressing against his body, making it hard for him to breathe. He kept replying, "There''s ¡­ there''s ¡­"


    Then, he immediately explained, "There is indeed some conflict between the disciples of the Pure Robes Sect and the Filthy Robed Sect. It''s just a small conflict, just a small conflict ¡­"


    Han Hai Xin smiled at Xu Nan Lin to dispel the uneasiness in his heart. Xu Nan Lin would not let this man go so easily.


    ¡­.


    Not mentioning how Han Hai Xin had responded to Xu Nan Lin''s question, Elder Zheng returned to his resting area and called Ma Pei and the other two to his room.


    "Tell me in detail what happened that day." Elder Zheng said to the three of them.


    Hearing this, the three of them recounted what happened that day in detail. After Elder Zheng finished listening to what they had to say, he tightly furrowed his brows and closed his eyes without saying a word.


    "Elder, your subordinate thinks that that person must be someone from their sect. It''s just that Elder Jiang is not willing to admit to it because he pushed away the responsibility." One of them said carefully.


    "Nonsense." When Elder Zheng heard this, he opened his eyes and let out a loud shout, scaring the three of them.


    "That Jiang Yiming would never be so foolish about this matter. All of the disciples of the Beggar''s Gang would leave their names on the register, and as long as we check, it would be obvious with a single glance. If Jiang Yiming is lying, we will definitely get our hands on him. He wouldn''t be so stupid." Elder Zheng explained to the three of them.


    "Then ¡­ Elder, the one who injured us was ¡­" Xiangzi said, puzzled.


    "Use the attacks of that person who injured you. Wait for this old man to take a closer look." After muttering to himself irresolutely for a moment, Elder Zheng instructed the three of them.


    Hearing this, the three of them started gesticulating in the empty space in the room. Elder Zheng watched as he rummaged through his mind for a suitable move.


    After the three people had finished their sparring, Elder Zheng frowned. With his decades of experience in the martial arts world, he had never seen that person use a move he had never seen before. It was different from the martial arts of the various sects in his mind.


    Actually, Elder Zheng couldn''t be blamed for this. Although the Wudang Sect had been established for decades, it had only been ten years since Zhang Sanfeng had received a disciple and passed on his skills.


    As for the fact that the first disciple of the Wudang Sect, Song Yuanqiao, had only been traveling in the martial arts world for four or five years, the martial arts of the Wudang Sect was not very well-known in the martial arts world.


    Elder Zheng had a high position in the Beggar Gang, and in the recent years he had not easily stepped out of the Sect, so it was normal that he had not seen Wu Dang Sect''s martial arts, but you had to say, he was already in his fifties or sixties. As a famous martial artist, he had never seen Song Yuanqiao, this junior, speak of things like this, could it be that he had never seen Zhang Sanfeng in action before?


    In fact, he had seen them once in his early years, but that was only thirty years ago. They were old, and in addition to Elder Zheng''s youth, he was still unable to clearly remember how many moves Zhang Sanfeng had used back then, let alone his moves.


    Later on, when Zhang Sanfeng hid himself in the Wu Dang Mountain, it was difficult for Elder Zheng to meet with Zhang Sanfeng, much less seeing him do it again. Moreover, after so many years, Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts system was completed.


    Elder Zheng thought hard, then he suddenly had a flash of inspiration and hastily asked the disciple named Xiangzi, "You just said that when that person ambushed you, you were injured and passed out. Do you know how it felt like to be hit by that palm?"


    "This ¡­" Xiangzi frowned as he heard Elder Zheng''s question. He thought about it for a moment, then shook his head and replied, "That palm is about the same as an ordinary martial artist''s, but ¡­"


    "But what ¡­" Elder Zheng hurriedly said.


    "It''s just that this disciple feels that the strength behind that palm strike is extremely strong." Xiangzi hurriedly replied when he saw Elder Zheng.


    "Nonsense." Hearing this, Elder Zheng cursed in his heart. If your palm wasn''t strong enough, could it have knocked you out? With your inner strength, there are plenty of people in the martial arts world who are stronger than you.


    "That''s right, Elder. That day, this disciple received the palm strike from that thief. I could clearly feel the difference in the power of his palm strike." Ma Pei suddenly said.


    "Oh? "What''s the difference? Quickly tell me." When Elder Zheng heard this, he was overjoyed.

 C48

    "Disciple remembers that when disciple took that thief''s palm attack, I felt a powerful force coming from his palm. Disciple used all his strength to block that force ¡­" When Elder Zheng heard this, his face showed a hint of disappointment. There were a lot of fierce palm attacks in the martial arts world, but this area was too big, so when he heard Ma Pei''s words, the disappointment in his face immediately disappeared.


    Ma Pei continued, "Disciple thought that I had blocked his palm strike, but I didn''t expect his palm strike to suddenly erupt with a gentle power. The disciple was caught off guard and was injured by that gentle power."


    After Elder Zheng heard Ma Pei''s story, his heart moved. In addition, that person looked to be only seventeen or eighteen years old and had already made some speculations about his identity. If he really was that person''s disciple, then things would be difficult.


    Elder Zheng''s mind spun as he made his decision. He said to the three of them in a calm voice: "This matter will pass just like this. In the future, don''t mention the matter of revenge."


    "Elder, this ¡­" When one of them heard Elder Zheng''s words, his heart filled with anxiety.


    "What is it? Are you not going to listen to this old man''s words? " Elder Zheng''s eyes flashed with anger as his tone became slightly angry.


    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare, I will remember the words of the elder." The three of them hurriedly paid their respects.


    Elder Zheng nodded his head in satisfaction, waved his hand, and was about to have the three leave. When the three of them were about to leave, he suddenly said: "You three, pack your bags tonight. Tomorrow, come with this old man to the main rudder."


    The three of them had originally thought that they would be taken care of by Elder Zheng once the matter of Elder Zheng''s orders was ruined, but who would have thought that they would suddenly hear what Elder Zheng had said?


    The three of them were overjoyed. They hurriedly turned around to thank Elder Zheng as words of gratitude echoed in the room.


    Without mentioning how the Beggar Gang was doing, Yu Lianzhou set off on her journey alone. After walking for three days, she arrived at a small town. She took a good bath, changed into some clean clothes, bought a handsome horse and headed towards Suzhou.


    Arriving at Suzhou City, Yu Lian Zhou entered Suzhou City and rested for a few days. Afterwards, she went out of the city to find a small boat and rowed by herself towards the direction of the Swallow Dock that she had scouted earlier.


    Yu Lian''s boat drifted on the sea for a few days before finally finding the legendary Swallow Dock. Unfortunately, Swallow Dock had been abandoned for a long time, so it was obvious that no one else had come. The island was overgrown with weeds, and some dilapidated roof tiles could be vaguely seen.


    After walking for a while, they arrived at a treasure room. Unfortunately, there were only broken shelves in the treasure room and not a single book, which made Yu Lianzhou disappointed, but he did not give up hope. He stayed on the island for a few more days and only left on the boat after finding nothing.


    Yu Lianzhou drank in the Suzhou City guest room by herself, thinking that she had spent so much effort and almost died in the hands of the Deer Cane Master and the Crane Elder.


    Yu Lianzhou''s heart suddenly skipped a beat as she muttered to herself, "Suzhou, Suzhou ¡­"


    He hurriedly felt around his body and finally found a black box. It was the box that Yu Lianzhou had obtained from the brush urn and the Deer Cane Man that day in the forest. Yu Lianzhou quickly opened it and took out the rag from the box.


    Yu Lianzhou carefully sized it up, thinking, "No wonder I thought this map looks familiar, it''s actually the map of the Suzhou Realm. Tomorrow, I will follow the markings on the map to look for it, if I find any treasures, it''s not in vain for me to come to Suzhou."


    The next day, after eating breakfast, she arrived at the Suzhou County Magistrate''s Hall and sneaked in. She found the former Suzhou County Magistrate''s office, took out the map from her bosom, and carefully compared it with the map from Suzhou City. Only after she had confirmed the location of the hidden treasure did she set out on her journey to the location of the hidden treasure.


    Yu Lianzhou searched for a long time before finally taking out a map from a deserted area outside of Suzhou City. After comparing it carefully, she found that it was here, so she put it away in her pocket and started searching carefully. Not long after, she found a mechanism behind a large rock.


    Yu Lianzhou did not immediately enter, but waited outside for another four to four hours. This passage was originally sealed, so she did not know if there was an air vent or not, but if she did not, she would probably be suffocated to death inside. When she saw that it was about time, she held up a torch and carefully walked towards the passage.


    Luckily, there weren''t any traps along the way, so Yu Lianzhou soon arrived at a stone house. There was a skylight at the top of the stone house, presumably for ventilation, and in each of the four corners of the room, there was a night pearl the size of a goose egg, adding a few strands of light to the dark stone room. On the floor of the stone room, there were over twenty iron boxes that were about half the height of a person.


    Yu Lianzhou stuck the torch in her hand onto a shelf on the wall and pulled out her newly bought sword. She cut the lock on a metal box in half and then used her sword to lift up the lid of the box, blowing up the dust in the box. Yu Lianzhou coughed a few times, held her breath for a moment and waited for the dust to dissipate before she looked at the opened box and discovered that it was filled with rusted weapons.


    These weapons were completely useless against him. Suddenly, Yu Lianzhou''s eyes lit up, and he found a few boxes in the corner that were different from the previous ones. He immediately went to the boxes and opened one of them, only to see that there were actually piles of gold, silver, and jewelry inside.


    Afterwards, Yu Lianzhou opened all the boxes in one breath. As expected, it was as Yu Lianzhou had expected, just like the box before, there were priceless items inside, one of them was filled with gold, Yu Lianzhou estimated that the total value of these boxes were around 3 million silver taels.


    This made Yu Lianzhou extremely happy, not because he was greedy for these things, but because of his sect. The current Wudang Sect didn''t have anything, so there was no need to talk about them, there were only a few teachers and disciples, and a few cooks.


    If the Wudang Sect wanted to expand and expand, they would need to recruit a large number of disciples in the future. As the number of disciples increased, the consumption of resources would also increase, and as to how resources would come about, they would have to be bought with money, and they would also need to build a large number of buildings for the disciples and guests to live in in in in the future. This would also require a large amount of money.


    Yu Lianzhou rejoiced for a moment. Suppressing the joy in her heart, she closed all the boxes, then began to search in the secret room to see if she could find any hidden rooms. Sometimes, she would knock her hand on the surrounding walls, and other times she would knock the ground with her sword sheath.

 C49

    "Hey!" He felt that the sound of something not right when he knocked on the wall in front of him. He knocked on the wall a few more times, and immediately knew that the wall in front of him was hollow. He felt the wall in joy, wanting to find the mechanism to open the wall.


    Suddenly, he felt that the floor under his left foot was a little bit not too firm. He stomped hard on the floor and found that the floor was slightly sunken down. Normal people wouldn''t be able to detect this little depression, but how could he hide it from the sensitive Yu Lianzhou?


    Yu Lianzhou looked at the spot where the hole had been pried open and found a small square hole appearing on the ground. Yu Lianzhou looked at this small hole and seemed to have thought of something, and took out a black box from her bosom. He carefully compared the black box with the small hole on the ground, and then carefully inserted the black box into the small hole.


    As Yu Lianzhou expected, the size of the black box and the small square hole on the ground fit perfectly. Yu Lianzhou pressed down hard and inserted the black box into the hole, and there was a rumbling sound in the stone room. Yu Lianzhou stood up and raised her guard.


    When the rumbling sounds stopped, a door opened on the wall and a passage appeared. Yu Lianzhou looked at the pitch black inside and waited for a long time before bringing the torch and slowly walking into the passage.


    This passage extended downwards, not too long. Yu Lianzhou walked dozens of steps before arriving in a secret room. This secret room was much smaller than the original one. It was only the height of a person, with a radius of one Zhang. There were three rows of bookshelves in the secret room, and the bookshelves were filled with books. When Yu Lianzhou saw this, she was overjoyed.


    Yu Lianzhou carefully picked up a book from one of the bookshelves. He blew at the book and blew away the dust on the book, then he looked at the cover of the book, the words "Demon Subduing Palm" caught his eye, Yu Lianzhou''s breath, it was actually Shaolin''s unique skill, he carefully opened the book and began to read it. After an unknown amount of time, Yu Lianzhou only felt that everything in front of him had been flipped over.


    This < Demon Subduing Palm > was indeed renowned, and Yu Lianzhou was only able to read about 10% to 20% of it. He forcefully suppressed the excitement in his heart and carefully put the book back into its original position, then Yu Lianzhou carefully checked the three bookshelves, carefully flipping through a few books on the three shelves, they were all profound martial arts secret manuals.


    The reason why Shaolin has been thriving for so long is because it has a deep foundation. Wu Dang has only been in existence for a few decades, and there are too few martial arts manuals in the sect, so it is impossible to be on the same level as Shaolin in the future.


    Yu Lianzhou was so happy that she wanted nothing more than to bring everything in the secret chamber back to Mount Wudang, but he was no ordinary person after all. She quickly calmed down and returned the book in her hands to its original place.


    The papers in these books had been specially treated so that it was easy to store and not easy to damage, so Yu Lianzhou did not have to worry about damaging the books due to overexertion.


    Yu Lianzhou walked forward and carefully took off the embroidered box, then slowly opened it. Inside were three small booklets, and Yu Lianzhou held the three books in her hands, feeling overjoyed. These three books were the family heirloom of the Murong Family in the past, < Star Shift >, < Siding Finger >, < Dragon City Sword Art >.


    "Why would the Murong Family keep their books here, and why is their treasure map in the hands of Deer Cane and the Crane Elder? Seems like this place isn''t safe." Yu Lianzhou looked at the three manuals in front of her, her heart filled with questions.


    Back then, the Murong Family spent hundreds of years to collect large amounts of gold, silver, and jewelry, buying large amounts of weapons. When the time was right, they would start fighting to seize the world, and that was all until the last generation of the Murong Family. At that time, the Murong Family had gone through hundreds of years of preparation, and they were almost ready.


    Unfortunately, the Murong Family''s final Patriarch couldn''t wait for the right time to arrive, so he tried to stir up some trouble, but the conspiracy failed and the Murong Family fell, but the Murong Family''s foundation was still there. Then, the Murong Family''s Patriarch, who was heavily injured at that time, ordered someone to build the secret room that Yu Lianzhou had found, hiding the remaining weapons of the Murong Family along with some money in this secret room.


    After that, the servants of the Mu Rong family, seeing that their master''s family was no longer in a good condition, snatched away all of the Murong family''s belongings and fled the Mu Rong family. Only one servant girl, the head of the Murong family, was left behind to take care of him, and at that time, the head of the Mu Rong family was extremely frustrated, and knew that he was not far from death, so he drew up a map and handed it over to the only servant girl who remained by his side to keep it for him.


    This servant girl held the map in her hands and knew that it was probably the only bit of wealth left behind by the Murong Family. She was very smart, and knew that it was because of this wealth that led to the destruction of the Murong Family, so she didn''t plan to find it.


    The Deer Staff Man and the Crane Master had come from the Western Regions to the Middle Kingdom, but they did not know where they were headed. On the way, they heard that Jiangnan was bustling with life, so they went to Jiangnan, where they met this servant girl''s descendant at the Suzhou Realm.


    The servant girl''s descendant had killed Deer Cane and the Crane Master because of their conversation. She had found the map in this family, but since Deer Cane and the Crane Master had never been to the Central Plains before, and they were not familiar with the terrain of the map in Suzhou, the two of them had immediately gotten lost in the warmth of Suzhou and had forgotten about the map.


    With that said, she put the three secret manuals back into the embroidered box, put the embroidered box into her pocket, looked at the treasure in the secret room, and slowly left the secret room. Then, she returned to the big secret room, casually picked up some priceless treasures, and left this secret place completely.


    Afterwards, Yu Lianzhou did not stop and headed straight for the borders of Mount Wudang.

 C50

    As for Yu Lianzhou, she hurried all the way to Mount Wudang. Fortunately, the journey was stable and nothing major happened, so she spent only three days to return to Mount Wudang. As soon as she returned to Mount Wudang, she immediately ran towards Zhang Sanfeng''s residence.


    Ever since Zhang Sanfeng had created the Pure Yang Limitless Skill, he had not stopped cultivating. He had always guided Yu Daiyan and Zhang Songxi in martial arts, and after not finding Zhang Sanfeng in Zhang Sanfeng''s room, Yu Lianzhou immediately went to a training field at the back of the mountain. As expected, she saw her master teaching two children martial arts from a distance.


    When Zhang Sanfeng heard the sound, he immediately knew who it was. However, he could tell from the person''s footsteps that the person was very anxious, he turned around and saw Yu Lianzhou rushing towards him, he knew that this disciple of his had always been steady since he was young, and if it wasn''t for something big, he would not have done this. He told Yu Daiyan and Zhang Songxi to rest, and then strode towards his disciple.


    When Yu Lianzhou saw her master appear in front of her, she was just about to speak when she was interrupted by Zhang Sanfeng. "Let''s talk after we return to our room."


    Yu LianZhou rushed from the foot of the Wudang Mountain all the way to the back of the Wudang Mountains. Even though his internal energy was not weak, he was still panting heavily from exhaustion. Only when he saw his master heading to his room did he release the true energy in his mouth.


    The two of them entered the room and sat down separately. Zhang Sanfeng asked Yu LianZhou, "LianZhou, you have been different from others since young, even more stable than your eldest senior brother. Why are you so agitated today? Did something big happen?"


    "Master, this is a joyous occasion for me."


    After Yu LianZhou finished speaking, she immediately took out three secret manuals and showed them to Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng took over the books from her hands, and saw that the three volumes were respectively ''Revolving Star Passage Technique'', ''Meridian Finger'' and ''Dragon City Sword Technique''. When Zhang Sanfeng saw these three secret manuals, his heart was immediately stirred up.


    Without waiting for Zhang Sanfeng to ask, Yu Lianzhou slowly told him about her experiences in the past few months. Of course, she didn''t need to go to Suzhou to find secret manuals.


    When Zhang Sanfeng heard this, he was also deeply moved by his disciple''s fortuitous encounters. He thought to himself, "This disciple of mine is truly blessed."


    "Master, there are still a lot of jewelry and martial arts manuals in that secret room. When are we going to get them?" Yu Lianzhou asked Zhang Sanfeng.


    Who could understand the difficulty of Zhang Sanfeng creating a sect, teaching his disciples the hardships of his apprentices, and how many medicinal herbs he had consumed in order to help his disciples become talented in the future, as well as how much effort he had expended? In order to make Wu Dang''s absolute arts stand out in the world, Zhang Sanfeng had painstakingly studied martial arts, creating one set after another, in which he was not at all affected by the hardships of outsiders.


    The Wudang Sect was now just a small sect in the martial arts world. If it were not for Zhang Sanfeng''s own fame, those big sects would not even spare a glance to the Wudang Sect, and upon hearing the words of their own disciples, Zhang Sanfeng''s calm and tranquil mood for the past few years fluctuated, he felt that the future of the Wudang Sect was bright, and that he would definitely be able to compete with the Little Lin in the future.


    Zhang Sanfeng and Yu LianZhou decided to immediately head to Suzhou, and sent a message to Song Yuanqiao, who was traveling in the martial arts world, to meet them in Suzhou. In order to prevent those who had gone astray, the master, disciple, and disciple personally carried the treasures, and the treasure was extremely precious. Although Zhang Sanfeng was not afraid, he knew that he had to be wary of people.


    The master and disciple duo personally controlled the battle and spent half a month to transport all the martial arts manuals hidden in the secret chamber back to the Wu Dang Mountain, where they hid them in a secret location, and then spent more than a month to carve out all of the treasures hidden in the secret chamber. As for the weapons, they were just a portion, which could be used by the sect in the future.


    There were strict rules and regulations governing the management of weapons in the imperial government. The weapons of the various sects and sects were also marked with their respective marks. Such a large-scale weapon in the secret chamber was not something that the martial institutions could have.


    Inside Zhang Sanfeng''s room, Master and disciple were sitting in a room discussing how to use the gold and silver.


    "Master, right now, many of my Wudang Mountain''s buildings are in a state of disrepair and need to be renovated. Also, there are too few houses on the mountain, if the number of disciples increases in the future, there won''t be enough rooms." Song Yuanqiao said to Zhang Sanfeng.


    Zhang Sanfeng nodded and then asked Yu LianZhou, "What Yuanqiao said just now is true. What do you think, LianZhou?"


    Replying to Master, Disciple also agrees with Eldest Brother''s words, but you can''t spend all of this money in one go. According to Disciple''s folly, we can split the property into four parts, one for the construction of our Wudang Mountain, one for the renovation of the old buildings, and the other for the addition of a few buildings. The second part will be used to buy medicinal herbs, set up some medicinal fields, and at the same time, we will also have to cultivate our land so that our Wudang Sect can be self-reliant.


    After Yu Lianzhou finished speaking, Zhang Sanfeng nodded to himself and said to Yu Lianzhou, "What exactly should we do?"


    Yu Lianzhou pondered for a moment, and replied, "Currently, there are only the four of us on Mount Wudang, plus some masters in the kitchen, and Master isn''t taking in any disciples for a short period of time. I think we should first repair the palace on the mountain, then build some buildings, it doesn''t need to be built on a large scale.


    Zhang Sanfeng and Song Yuanqiao nodded when they heard this. There were only about a dozen people on Mount Wudang, so the houses would definitely be big enough. As for the second generation, they were still very young and still far from accepting a disciple.


    "As for the purchase of medicinal herbs and the purchase of medicinal fields, this is the most important matter for me, Wu Dang. As for the purchase of medicinal herbs and the purchase of medicinal fields, this is the most important matter for me, Wu Dang, this is related to my future development.


    Yu Lianzhou recounted the modern breeding methods one by one. Hearing this, Zhang Sanfeng and Song Yuanqiao were dumbfounded, and they were praising him in their hearts.


    "As for reclaiming farmland, that''s very simple. We''ll open up a few on the mountain, and then we''ll open up some at the foot of the mountain. Next up, we, Wu Dang, will have our own property, and the main thing is to do business, so that we can increase our financial resources and not sit idle. We don''t need to worry about that. We have plenty of money right now, so we can talk about it in the future ¡­"


    When Yu LianZhou was done, the two of them looked at each other. Zhang Sanfeng had decided to let him handle all these matters and had had Song Yuanqiao fully cooperate with him.

 C51

    When Yu Lianzhou, who was drinking tea to quench his thirst heard that his master had put all these matters under his responsibility, he almost choked on the tea he had been drinking, so he hurriedly coughed a few times.


    "Lotus boat, what else do you want to say?" Seeing Yu Lianzhou coughing, Zhang Sanfeng thought that he had something to add, so he quickly asked.


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­ this disciple has already said everything she needed to say. There is nothing more to add." Yu Lianzhou said embarrassedly.


    "Oh, then I''ll leave this matter to you. Your Eldest Brother will fully cooperate with you." Zhang Sanfeng said.


    "That''s right, Junior Brother. I will fully cooperate with you on this matter." Next to him, Song Yuanqiao patted his chest, ready to go all out.


    "Yes, Master." Yu Lianzhou, however, felt bitter in her heart. She had really picked up a rock and smashed her own foot. Now she was busy.


    The next day, Yu Lianzhou told her eldest senior brother to go down the mountain and contact the craftsmen, while she herself walked around the peaks of Wu Dang to observe, measure the land, where she could grow medicinal herbs, where she could reclaim the land, and where she could build the buildings.


    A few days later, Song Yuanqiao brought back three experienced craftsmen and let Yu Lianzhou decide which was more suitable. The three of them were all ordinary people and without martial arts, Yu Lianzhou brought the three of them and spent three to four days before turning around to the main peak.


    "I wonder if the masters have a plan in mind?" Early that morning, Yu Lianzhou asked the three of them about the construction of Mount Wudang.


    "Young Hero, this is very simple. I don''t need to talk about repairing old buildings here." A thin old man with a head of white hair opened his mouth to speak.


    "This is the construction of the new building ¡­"


    "Oh!" "Oh right, take a look at this boy''s blueprint. If you need any modifications, just tell me." Yu Lianzhou placed the blueprint in her hand on the table and unfurled it.


    "This ¡­" When the three saw the blueprint in Yu Lianzhou''s hand, they were slightly stunned. Then, they carefully looked at the blueprint on the table.


    "Look, this is our Violet Firmament Hall. Then here ¡­" Yu Lianzhou was drawing modern drawings, and she was afraid the three of them wouldn''t understand, so she opened her mouth and pointed at the drawings to explain. In the end, she pointed at a few buildings on the drawings and said, "Of course there''s no need to build so many of these now, we just need to build these buildings. Do you guys think we''ll be able to finish them before winter?"


    The three old craftsmen thought that Yu Lianzhou''s blueprint was nothing special, but when they heard his explanation and saw the blueprint he gave them, they were immediately shocked. They had already drawn some sketches on the terrain of Mount Wudang over the past few days, but they didn''t expect that the young man in front of them already had a perfect plan, and it sounded like a brilliant plan.


    "Good, good, good ¡­ what a second." One of the middle-aged teachers looked at the diagrams on the table, and the more he looked, the more surprised he got, and he praised it.


    "What a genius! If Young Hero were to do this sort of thing, he would definitely have done a lot." A skinny old man stroked his little goatee and said to Yu Lianzhou.


    "How could I dare? Masters, you flatter me. You are an expert in this field. I wonder if you have this blueprint ¡­" Yu Lianzhou said modestly.


    "This blueprint is pretty good, but there are a few small problems." The old man said.


    "Oh? Please enlighten me, Master. " Yu Lianzhou asked.


    "Young Hero, look here ¡­" The old man pointed at a certain part of the blueprint and said, "You want to build a four-story building here. The foundation isn''t easy, ah, according to this old man''s many years of experience, the surface looks fine, but if you dig three feet underground, then there must be rocks, and there are plenty of them. Also, the soil here is a bit soft, so if you build a house here the foundation might be a bit unstable."


    To be honest, he didn''t have much construction experience, but the three people in front of him had been in the construction industry for decades. Especially this person, he had previously served in the construction department, and in terms of construction experience, few could compare to him. If not for this, Song Yuanqiao wouldn''t have spent so much effort to hire them.


    When the other two heard the old man''s explanation, they too nodded and shared their thoughts. After Yu Lianzhou finished listening, she felt ashamed in her heart. This blueprint that she had spent a lot of effort to plan was full of flaws in front of the three construction masters.


    "This ¡­ Young Hero''s blueprint is quite good. Some of the building concepts here have really broadened our horizons." The old man with the goatee saw that Yu Lianzhou''s expression wasn''t right, so he spoke up.


    "That''s right. Young Hero''s blueprint alone shows that he has surpassed me by a lot in terms of construction. If I didn''t know you were from the martial arts world, I would have liked to take you in." The white-haired old man lamented in his heart.


    "You don''t deserve to be praised by all the masters here. Let''s just look at the blueprints, the blueprints ¡­" Yu Lianzhou quickly changed the topic.


    After that, the four of them stayed in the room for a day and a night, and then spent half a month exploring all over Mount Wudang before finalizing the construction plan. If you looked at the blueprints, you would see that all the buildings were built according to the Yin Yang Eight Trigrams, and the changes in the five elements included. None of the buildings did not reflect the Taoist aura of Mount Wudang.


    Just when Yu Lianzhou and the others were finalizing the construction plan, Song Yuanqiao returned to Mount Wudang and brought back some medicinal herb farmers who knew how to raise medicinal herbs. Yu Lianzhou was then very busy.


    ¡­.


    At this time, Wudang Mountain was bustling with noise and excitement. Hundreds of people were busy building the land and herbs, the herb fields and farmland were still alright, and didn''t need much manpower or resources, but in terms of construction, it was very expensive, the terrain was dangerous, and mountain roads were difficult to walk on, not to mention moving materials. In order to save manpower and resources, Yu LianZhou asked the craftsmen to gather materials on the ground, cut down some of the trees in Wudang Mountain, and used them to build buildings.


    Yu Lianzhou''s plan for nearly a million silver taels was truly insufficient. At the same time, in order to speed up the progress of the construction of the road, Yu Lianzhou and her senior, Song Yuanqiao, personally went up to battle. The two of them carried unique skills, held sharp swords in their hands, split mountains, cut rocks and cut trees in front of them.


    The Master and disciple looked at the brand-new Wu Dang, and the joy in their hearts was hard to conceal. Especially Zhang Sanfeng, he had an indescribable feeling for Wu Dang, he looked at the exuding vitality of Wu Dang Shan, and even though he had cultivated his body for many years, he still could not hide the joy in his heart all day long.

 C52

    Time flew by quickly. With the arrival of the heavy snow, the New Year Pass came again. Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou had organized a few days of New Year fairs. Master and disciple had passed a good year in the brand-new Wu Dang Mountain.


    On the third day of the first month, Zhang Sanfeng and his wife, Zhang Sanfeng, came down the mountain to pay their respects to Zhang Sanfeng. Zhang Sanfeng looked at Yun Ling''s body, which was on the third day of the first month, Zhang Sanfeng and his wife, Zhang Sanfeng, came down the mountain to pay their respects to Zhang Sanfeng and Zhang Sanfeng.


    Time passed by while Yu LianZhou was bitterly cultivating on Mount Wudang. Today, Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou sat next to Zhang Sanfeng in a room in seclusion at the back of Zhang Sanfeng''s mountain, waiting for his instructions.


    This Murong Family''s martial arts is indeed very exquisite, especially the < Star Shift >. This manual has many similarities with my martial arts philosophy, and I have studied it for a long time to gain some insights, so you can learn more from it. However, it is not my martial arts, but it is still different from my martial arts. If you follow the contents of the book, your cultivation will definitely improve in a short period of time, but it will not be beneficial to you in the future.


    Zhang Sanfeng pondered for a moment before continuing, "Your current cultivation base is not high enough, you only need to understand a little bit. You don''t have to force yourself to comprehend it, otherwise, you will be doomed for life."


    When Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou heard this, they hurriedly nodded in agreement. Yu Lianzhou thought to herself, "Indeed, it''s very important to have a good master. If I didn''t have master Zhang Sanfeng here, I would have cultivated these secret manuals."


    In the following days, Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou practiced some martial arts concepts of Star Shift under Zhang Sanfeng''s guidance. When they had free time, they went to the newly built library in Wudang to look up the martial arts of the various great sects to increase their own knowledge, especially some of Shaolin''s 72 consummate skills which greatly expanded Yu Lianzhou''s horizons. Many of these ultimate skills could not be matched by the current martial arts, so he understood more and more about Shaolin''s unfathomable depth.


    In addition to instructing his disciples on martial arts, Zhang Sanfeng spent most of his time in the library, reading a wide variety of books. His martial arts cultivation was high, and his speed in comprehending the martial arts manuals was very fast, his own martial arts cultivation had unknowingly advanced to the next step, and he was only half a step away from the Xiantian realm.


    After a few months, Zhang Sanfeng suddenly called Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou to his room.


    "I wonder why Master called me here today?" Song Yuanqiao said.


    "I called all of you here today because I have something that I need you to do." Zhang Sanfeng looked at the two disciples in front of him who were becoming more and more mature and steady.


    "Please instruct me, Master." Song Yu and Zhang Xuan bowed.


    "Master told you to go down the mountain and prepare some medicinal ingredients."


    Hearing this, Song Yu and Wu Dang were slightly stunned. Mount Wudang itself was a treasure trove of medicinal herbs. If the master and disciple used medicine, they would usually just go into the mountain to mine. They normally wouldn''t purchase the medicinal herbs outside.


    "If master is refining medicine, then disciple will go into the mountain to dig, why ¡­" Song Yuanqiao had followed Zhang Sanfeng since he was young. Because he was short on money, he had been careful every time he went out. Even if Wu Dai was rich now, he didn''t want to waste any of it.


    "Of course I know this, the Wu Dang Peak stretches for hundreds of miles, and there are countless treasures within, but there are some treasures that the Wu Dang Mountain does not have, I plan to refine a batch of pills in the near future, and some of the herbs cannot be found on the Wu Dang Peak." That''s why I told you to go out and buy some. " Zhang Sanfeng explained.


    When Yu Lianzhou heard what her master said, she knew that her master might be testing out a new medicinal formula. She said happily, "Master, you''re planning on refining a new medicinal pill again. What kind of pill is it and what is its use?"


    "It''s not a new pill, it''s just ¡­" Zhang Sanfeng then explained the two of them about the pills he had concocted.


    It turned out that Murong Ta''s library did not only contain martial arts manuals, there were also many rare and miscellaneous books, including some strange dodging techniques, arcane skills, medicine pills, and so on. Zhang Sanfeng had been browsing through the Murong Family''s books for the past few months and found a few recipes in the related medicine books.


    If not, Zhang Sanfeng would not have refined the "Dragon Tiger Pill" and other pills that could soothe the muscles and strengthen the bones. Those pill recipes were mostly incomplete, and only two of them were considered to be complete: the "Qi Replenishing Pill" and the "Detoxification Pill". These two pills were nothing in Zhang Sanfeng''s eyes.


    However, those broken pills were different. After Zhang Sanfeng''s careful consideration, he found a few extraordinary pills, but they were all incomplete. Therefore, Zhang Sanfeng decided to make up for it by concocting the prescription.


    ¡­ Currently, I''ve decided to refine this'' Muscle Meridian Breaking Bone Pill ''and'' Vitality Replenishing Pill ''. The medicinal formula for these two medicinal pills can be considered to be relatively complete, and only a few of the medicinal ingredients are missing. Zhang Sanfeng let out a long sigh as he said that.


    "Alright, this is a list that I made. Just follow the order and buy it." Zhang Sanfeng took out a piece of paper from his bosom and handed it to the two of them.


    Song Yuanqiao and Yu Lianzhou took it and took a look. They saw that the paper was filled with densely written words, there were at least dozens of medicinal herbs.


    "Master, that much?" Yu Lianzhou said in surprise.


    This is still considered small, as I''m only making up for it with the medicinal formula. If the cost of creating a completely new medicinal pill were to be even higher, then taking Shaolin''s Small Revitalizing Pellet for example, Shaolin spent an entire tens of years and consumed an unknown amount of medicinal materials before succeeding. As Zhang Sanfeng said this, he was filled with emotion.


    "Master, what''s a pity?" Song Yuanqiao asked.


    "Unfortunately, Shaolin hasn''t been able to refine a Great Recovery Pill for hundreds of years." Zhang Sanfeng sighed. When he was a teenager in Shaolin, he had read a lot of books, and some of them had recorded Shaolin''s past.


    "Why? Could it be that the pill formula was lost?" Yu Lianzhou asked.


    At the same time, if a martial artist were to eat one, it would increase their strength by a full sixty percent. With such a miraculous effect, the refinement of this pill is extremely difficult, and even after over a hundred tries, it might not be able to form a single pill. Later on, when some of the main ingredients used to refine the Great Recovery Pill gradually went extinct, Shaolin was still unable to refine another Great Recovery Pill, and now, the pill formula for the Great Recovery Pill is as good as paper.

 C53

    Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou were shocked when they heard their master talk about the effects of the "Great Recovery Pill", they never thought that there would be such a miracle medicine in this world. With the help of such a miracle medicine, wouldn''t Shaolin be like a tiger adding wings to a tiger, when they heard that the "Great Recovery Pill" could not be refined anymore, they felt a pity and rejoiced in their hearts, a pity that such a miracle medicine disappeared in the martial arts forest, it was fortunate that without the help of the "Great Recovery Pill", it would be much easier for Shaolin to catch up to them in the future.


    On this side, Song Yu and Zhang Sanfeng had their thoughts run amok. Zhang Sanfeng then continued, "The recipe for the ''Small Revitalizing Pellet'' was deduced out of the recipes of the ''Great Revitalizing Pellet'' by a wondrous person of Shaolin, and after dozens of years of studying it, he finally succeeded. Although the effectiveness of the ''Small Revitalizing Pellet'' was incomparable to that of the ''Great Revitalizing Pellet'', but it has two great advantages compared to the ''Great Revitalizing Pellet'', Firstly, the ''Small Revitalizing Pellet'' is much simpler than the ''Great Revitalizing Pellet'', and secondly, it is easier to refine it into a ''pill''."


    "Master, what are the effects of this'' Small Revitalizing Pellet ''? Do you have a lot of'' Small Revolving Pellets'' for Shaolin?" Song Yuanqiao hurriedly asked.


    Compared to the Great Revitalizing Pellet, this'' Small Revitalizing Pellet ''is far weaker, but it''s still a rare miracle medicine in the Martial Forest. As long as the victim has a single breath left, the wound will immediately heal completely if one consumed a Small Revitalizing Pellet. Moreover, if a martial artist consumed a Small Revitalizing Pellet, their power would increase by 30 years ¡­


    This was already an incredible effect. The elixirs and elixirs that the two of them had consumed for more than ten years only added up to a little more than ten years of cultivation. A Shaolin ''Small Revitalizing Pellet'' was able to increase their strength for thirty years.


    Seeing his two disciples in such a state, how could Zhang Sanfeng not know their thoughts? He smiled and said, "Swallowing pills can indeed bring about a rapid improvement of one''s cultivation, but it must be known that medicinal pills have poison in them. Swallowing pills to enhance one''s cultivation is still not the right path, so you all must remember that cultivating inner strength is still better."


    Song Yu and Wu Dang nodded their heads heavily when they heard this. Wu Dang also had some medicinal pills that could increase their powers, but his master didn''t make them eat them often, instead, he only made them consume one pill every one of them after a year or so, leaving them enough time to digest the medicinal effects, refine their true qi, and expel the poison from their bodies.


    Indeed, Zhang Sanfeng continued, "''Small Revitalizing Pellet'' indeed has an extraordinary effect, but unfortunately, it has a huge flaw. If a martial artist consumed it, their power would naturally increase greatly, but unfortunately, it will consume their potential, so the probability of them advancing into the Innate Realm will greatly drop. Therefore, High Monk Shaolin will not consume the ''Small Revitalizing Pellet'' unless he has no other choice, so it''s hard to say how many ''Small Revitalizing Pellets'' there are in Shaolin City."


    In fact, Zhang Sanfeng already had a rough guess in his heart. Although the ''Small Revitalizing Pellet'' was Shaolin''s secret, Zhang Sanfeng had roamed the martial arts world for decades, and had experienced the Great Devil War back then. He had learned a lot about the secret of the martial arts world from a few people, including some information regarding Shaolin.


    In the shortest time, it would take twenty years, or at most thirty years, and Shaolin would surely gather thirty portions of medicinal materials before starting to refine the Small Revitalizing Pellet. Including the failure rate of refining the Small Revitalizing Pellet, those thirty portions of medicinal materials would at least be able to refine two Small Revitalizing Pellets, and at most, it would be possible to refine five or six of them.


    "Forget about Small Revitalizing Pellets, I''m afraid that even Young Master Lin has a Great Revitalizing Pellet. I just don''t know how many there are." Zhang Sanfeng thought to himself. In fact, he had a faint guess in his heart, that was, the pill poison in the body of the person who consumed the Small Revitalizing Pellet was naturally deeply rooted, but if Shaolin had a corresponding method to dissolve it, then the flaws of the Small Revitalizing Pellet would not be worth mentioning.


    However, Zhang Sanfeng naturally would not tell these things to his disciples right now as he was afraid of putting too much pressure on them. Right now, they were still young, and it was not the time to worry about these things.


    After that, Zhang Sanfeng told his two disciples about some of the miraculous elixirs and medicines in the martial arts world. Although they were not as effective as Shaolin''s'' Small Revitalizing Pellet '', they were not much different from each other. For example, the Legacy pellet'' Hundred Herbs Essence Pill '', the'' Hundred Blossom Jade Dew Pill '', and the'' Demonic Sect''s''...


    He was truly ignorant and ill-informed previously, as if the family had an old man with a treasure. Zhang Sanfeng lectured for a full four hours before finally sending the two of them off. On the second day, Song Yuanqiao and Yu LianZhou left the mountain early in the morning and started to gather the medicinal ingredients listed by Zhang Sanfeng.


    ¡­.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already the middle of summer. In the new pill cultivating room of the Wudang Sect, a pill furnace that was as tall as a person was emitting bursts of white mist, and the flames below the pill furnace were extremely strong. In front of the pill furnace, an old man wearing a worn out robe was gravely looking at the pill furnace.


    "Lotus Boat, extinguish the fire." Seeing that it was almost time, the old Daoist immediately said to the youth who was fanning himself with a palm-leaf fan.


    The old Daoist immediately smacked his palm on the pill furnace which was as high as half a person''s height after the youth pushed the fire away. With a twist of his True Qi, the lid of the pill furnace was immediately lifted, and a few light green pills flew out. The youth beside him had sharp eyes; he took out a jade bottle from somewhere and kept the pills in it.


    "Master, we don''t need to refine anymore, right?" The youth kept the jade bottle properly and said to the old Daoist.


    The old Daoist looked at his tired and panting disciple and thought to himself, "These past few days have been exhausting for him."


    He said to the youth, "There''s no need for that. You''ve been exhausted this past half month. If you keep practicing, it might damage your foundation. Let''s go back and rest."


    The matter of Master concocting pills was really not done by a human being. The first half of the month was spent with the help of his eldest senior brother, but the result was that he was completely exhausted, and it was him who recited the pill formulas to him. In the second half of the month, it was himself who would have to concoct pills.


    Yu Lianzhou slept for two whole days and nights before waking up. She immediately felt refreshed, and the fatigue from concocting pills had lessened a lot, but when he touched her stomach, he soon felt the hunger in his stomach and the rumbling sounds of her stomach. She immediately put on her clothes and ran out of the room in search of something to eat.